John’s last talk in Penzance I knew was going to be the most extreme he was ever go to in an effort to express what really happened on this island, what is really currently happening, and what is about to happen.

In many ways I’ve learned not to take John too seriously. I’ve probably talked with him more than anyone outside his immediate family, at least as far as I know, and that means I’ve gotten to know the guy. He gets carried away. He gets excited. He has cried on stage. People have given him standing ovations on more than one occasion. Sometimes I have to wait ages whilst he talks to everyone in the room after the talk is over because so many people want to speak with him. The reason why people who have met John Harris tend to end up liking him is that he’s like Jeff Winger – he has chemistry with everyone. And sorry if that’s a bizarre reference to you; I suggest you get aquainted with Community – it shares a couple of odd coincidences with TPUC as you’ll discover if you watch.

The man who would be King

I have just David Icke’d myself

- John Harris

The bottom line is, John means what he says when he talks. He might get things wrong from time to time, but he means every word when you hear them. That means when you’re dealing with the topics that should be discussed at the absolute highest levels of government and on a national level, you get shockingly honest appraisal. And the man doesn’t pull his punches.

So when he says that by the end of 2013 he will be the King of England and that his first act as King would be the sacking of St.Michael’s Mount (the Mount), you tend to think that one way or another, whether he wants it or not, it would be his last public talk.  Yet at the end of the evening’s proceedings, he received a modest amount of applause and a hug.

One of the other things about John is that he says things in the heat of the moment, and seemingly on a whim. That is to say, I’ve heard it from him before that such-and-such talk would be his last. Probably he will do another talk, even if it’s just to himself in the bath. But, when he says it consistantly, and steps away from the website, email, and even says he’s packing up his computer, I sense there is a change in the air. What was significant about the most recent of Johns’ ‘last talks ever’ is that when he did jump off the cliff of credibility in claiming what he did, he had already imparted this to me at least 4 years previously. In other words, this is not some heat of the moment utterance; bizarrely & impossibly, it would appear that his story might have some legs to it.

What is the story?

It’s perfect. Even he doesn’t really know it. However, he has been told by several different psychics, mediums and seers who are put in contact with him what is to be his destiny after he set up TPUC.org. Basically it is remarkably close to the Jesus idea and I’m not going to mess you around; his credibility will have been butchered enough already by anyone that chooses to judge. He has laid it all out there for you and expects the ridicule.

John thinks he is going to be the next King of England because he believes he is a member of an ancient order of Templars that has kept knowledge of true events from the past, and that he or someone like him holds a key within their blood which is desperately sought by the hidden powers. It’s the stuff of pure fantasy and he himself admits as much. He and I have repeatedly balked that the idea is true and yet time again he is handed clues & evidence by people who don’t even know him that it is. It is only slightly less fantastic when you witness  some of the most surreal, coincidental and impossible occurences with him first hand.

You have to understand this: As far as I can see, this is genuine. I’m not saying I believe John is the next King of England, but I am saying that John believes, as much as he doesn’t want to, because the topic just wont leave him alone. What I’ve witnessed is the gradual persuasion of a man who would not believe what he was told would be his destiny. He doesn’t carry himself with any arrogance or status, because he really is no better than you or I. He’s just a geezer-sounding nice man. So when I met John, he and I spent hours, day after day and week after week, sat round the table with his partner Heather and literally researched until we could research no more. John would pontificate over this or that whilst Heather and I would go over the details and actually use the computer. John more often than not would be making coffee or smoking a fag, chatting on the phone for hours to people who he’s never met or happen to live the other end of this island. In fact I don’t think I ever saw him actually doing any reading whatsoever. I have no idea how he is able to recite at length the amount of law and history that shaped the society we are in. There are a great many things about John that I simply would not believe are true unless I had been there to see it.

We had some fun. On the right is one of the few occasions I talked alongside John, which I’ll always remember.

I have no idea how he was able to talk his way out of being caught speeding at 127 mph,  but I actually saw him do it.  I have no idea how it is possible that he could tell me a story about how he found a coin lodged in the wall at the Tor at Glastonbury, and then be there the second time it happened, but I was. I never thought that a talk we would put together would send him off on a series of talks around the country and turn him into a bit of an internet ‘personality’, but it did. All of these things happened and these are the tamer of the weird things that I never thought I would witness in my otherwise normal life, but I did.

The inescapable, inevitable discussion to be had in 2013

If you’ve been following for a while you’ll know that the law is a joke, that statutes don’t apply without consent, that we’re all slaves legally speaking, that the Magna Carta was only designed for ‘particular persons’. What the so-called ‘truth’ movement fails to do is actually agree upon what to do. Agreement is the most valuable thing, remember. 

There’s one simple thing left to agree upon.  People are waking up, there’s enough of us about now to punch a hole in mainstream media. We can go viral whenever we want to, but we’re smart enough to know that if we do it too much, it has the same effect as spamming someone. So we stay quiet and then pop up with a couple of ideas, disappear again and let them sink in. Then we wait and see what people do with it.

So perhaps the biggest and most important question that we face is regarding the position of the Sovereign.

There’s a massive sentiment running through the ‘alternative’ scene; some are very against the Queen – especially people such as David Icke. He claims that there are reptillian entities which can control and manipulate people in positions of power and I don’t know that he’s wrong. What I would politely ask you to do is think very carefully about one thing: do we need a Sovereign to represent us or not? I have spoken to John at length about this. John is concerned that people are being turned against the idea of the position even existing and he feels that there needs to be a benevolent dictator in the form of  a new King. If it’s not him then he’s adamant that if someone else is put into that position then he will ‘put two f*cks into them’ if they turn out to be rubbish. The reason for my assertion that the position of Sovereign is the most important, is that you maintain an extraordinary ability to knock out the eye of the pyramid and take the top spot. Suddenly you can make up whatever corporate law you want and boom, all the dominoes fall. John knows what he wants to do and it’s arguably the most populous political message ever. You’ll get most of it if you listen to this and perhaps a couple of talks like ‘Undermining democracy‘.

I’m certain that the spooks have crawled this site and seen all the associated videos, and the material has likely been assessed in terms of it’s level of threat to national security. Be advised then that John is a total pacifist and tells everyone that no violence is ever needed to solve a problem. He is not a terrorist but, my goodness, it would be stupidly easy for someone to paint him as such.

So I’ll go on the public record in saying one more thing. In December 2012, John was over fixing a security light in my back garden. We sat and had a coffee when the job was done and were chatting about some fairly deep bioelectrical theory. It sounds fairly complex but to John it’s very simple.

Heart based Electromagnetic field

You create a strong electromagnetic field in your heart which emanates from you much as though you are the core of an apple, and the field is the flesh. This happens without you consciously doing anything, but with practice it is possible to do a little more. We were discussing what it might take in order to get the attention of the entire world in order to deliver a message. John came up with the idea first. He said one way would be to make a statement on the internet that you intended to turn off all power circuits at a particular time, just to prove a point that it is possible (this, and more besides) by using in essence a heart-based EMP. He would then use that opportunity to deliver the paradigm-changing message that he has, and effect a huge suggestion that by holding one vision we can make a positive change for everyone. Again – stuff of pure fantasy. I had never thought about this topic before and had never discussed it with anyone, so when I did so with John and he conveyed the idea to me, something profound happened; all the lights in the room flickered. Both John and I were animated in our discussion and were both shocked by the startling coincidence that had once again occured.

The brownout did not last more than 3 or 4 seconds, but still we both felt a little weirded out by the whole thing whilst again acknowledging that it was simply the latest of bizarre things we had witnessed. This did not turn out to be the end of the story. Shortly after John left, I got a phone call. It was John. I asked him what he had left at the house, assuming that was why he was calling me so soon, but was astonished at what he said. There had been a power cut which had taken out the entire town of Luton, the airport, and all the roads to the M1. John was in hysterics. I looked out the bedroom window across the Lea (Lugh) valley that the town sits in, and was gobsmacked – apart from my road, every single road as far as I could see (several miles) was dark.

The next day I had it confirmed by the National Grid that there had been an unspecified faliure at a local substation. They could not explain how only my road and 1 0ther had been left unaffected. I give you my word; this is true.

So there we have it. Over the space of 6 years I was driven by an unknown desire to find out what the hell is wrong with the world, and I did. Then I was driven to find out what to do about it, and I was thrown on this bizarre adventure culminating in one Cornishman’s bid to commit internet suicide. He has sacrificed his internet persona forever, and here is the proof. As is typical for the more low profile talks the lighting is terrible, but then perhaps he might illuminate you in other ways.

Remember;

If you were to believe everything John Harris says when attending one of his talks you’d be a fool.
If you were to believe your heart when you listen to what he says, well, that’s a different story.

So, as the world seemingly heads down the toilet taking all who reside here with it, I wonder what the ratio is of human beings that is, who actually realise what is happening to those who are totally oblivious? This is without doubt an impossible thing to deduce, unless you look at the logical factor involved. The fact we are still spiraling downwards ever seemingly on a path that will result in total destruction. By using this simple logic it is more than certain that the ratio is un-healthily balanced on the side of the oblivious. In all honesty though is this, such a bad thing if the only solution that could work needs this to work? An interesting conundrum indeed that calls for four elements to be talked about, although many cannot be bothered through simple applied apathy resulting from complete non-interest and the rest… well let us talk of this.

It seems to me, although I could be very wrong about this, there are four categories human beings can be placed in. Although called by different names across the world I will use how I term them world wide, you can apply your own regional names, but they still amount to the same.

The groups/categories are as follows.

1. Monarchists
2. Parliamentarians
3. Non-conformists
4. The Apathetic

To be honest I have approached one of these subjects once at a talk I did in Leicester some years back and I was met with a torrent of abuse and for the first time peer pressure was washed to the side as they fought for their say on the matter. What I approached was Monarchy without a perspective of my own I just threw this as bate and oh boy did they bite that bate. I found this most interesting as all four elements where present in the room described above. The devoutly political (democracy is the only way through debate), the devoutly royalist (albeit for the wrong reasons in my view) the non-conformist (who want no rules whatsoever and just want to be able to do as they please) and of course the apathetic (who basically don’t give a shit). I stood there silent and just listened and was to say the least amazed at the aggression (said to be passion) that was on display regarding the mention of the subject matter. Then they turned on each other when their conflicting opinions did not match and it took some time for this to calm, but eventually I could speak again and carry on.

On that day I didn’t really know what I’d un-covered to be honest, until much later on when I was reflecting on what had happened, which is actually whilst I am writing this. I know that sounds strange, but that is how I write – of the ‘moment’ some say… I would like the chance to explore this again and will have through the new talk I am doing, but this time I would like to add a perspective of my own – should prove interesting and something I am about to explore within this article/blog. Please be aware though I find it difficult to explain myself with words written and find it far easier when I can do it vocally, but I will try to get my perspective across nonetheless.

So lets step back in history for a minute and explore what created such concepts as monarchy, parliament, non-conformity and last but not least apathy. Well the simple truth regarding three of them is that they were simply an idea at one time that received agreement and is it not the ‘agreement’ that is the most powerful aspect. The other one is generated from the lack of understanding or simply because lack of interest is created via helplessness, hope or distraction. Three elements have the indoctrinated in them, who cannot see past their own noses as all perceptions they have are marred by belief in that element. So are the apathetic just as indoctrinated? Well the answer can only be yes as they believe or have accepted that life cannot be any different, absorbed by all the distractions life presents as it is. Purposely it would seem, if you look through the eye’s that suggest someone could of course benefit from this, which is without doubt shrouded behind a label called ‘conspiracy theory’ that hides the true intent. Another ‘buzz’ word that creates a separation and a turn off switch within the receptors of life in decadence, who cannot plainly see that what this results in is the rich get richer and the poor get poorer and those in between don’t give a shit until poverty comes a knocking on their door.

So has it always been this way? Well yes it has, with the world revolving around a monumental worldwide ‘pyramid’ scheme, which maintains the separation exists. Master slave syndrome or god complex that exists through position or class division deriving from the belief that something can be lesser than you and because of this, the higher up you become, the more you can demand serve you and your self interest. All four elements in one way or another are affected by this, even though the way it is demonstrated is slightly different, but the essence of problem is the core that drives this obsessive need to better one’s self, which is propagated daily through the media, education (children and adult) and parents. Sorry I am distracting from the essence of what I am talking about, but I am sure you will agree/disagree that these elements exist.

So let’s look at the groups/categories in more detail, albeit very brief descriptions and in some ways a little bias – but opinions are like arseholes we all have one!

Monarchists. This is an interesting group that have been labeled Royalists in history and it is suggested they serve the needs of a king or queen and feel that they should be the ultimate point of power. Monarchy actually means ‘central point of administration of law’, so it is interesting that even though they may not know this, they recognise the essence of a king or queen being that point of power. Unfortunately they do not recognise that no king or queen has ever done their job properly and they are quite happy for them to sit in grandeur above the rest of the people – a loyalty that is quite misplaced. But they are happy to be subjects and subjected to the whims of a human being who believes they have some kind of divine rite. Also this is a breeding ground for ‘nationalism’… I will come back to this directly.

Parliamentarians. This is a group of individuals who believe in the power of debate (essentially arguments) and that those arguments are settled by the majority vote. Shame it is not realised that this allows for the wrong thing to happen, if the wrong thing gets the majority! – Or is this very much relied upon in the rich rich, poor poor syndrome (god complex) that created it in the first place? They believe the people’s power should be invested in an assembly of men (now also women) and not just in one, although their assumed power derives from that one position. Under what they call the ‘mandate of the people’ that is created via elections (a process nepotism can hide behind and to elude to there being some form of choice) they derive policy for the political regime they create and control in the name of the monarch. In essence they take on the role of Monarchy as being the central point of administration of law and the true monarch is legally castrated to prevent this from occurring. They may express disapproval, they may give a warning and they most certainly have the right to be informed (within reason that is) but without the will of the people lost in apathy and stolen by parliament there is nothing they can do. Another trick they can use is to pass a bill and modify it if it is called for by the monarch under warning, pass it and then add to it, modify it and enact each part under statutory instrument without the monarch even knowing. Basically they are self-important, self-serving parasites bleeding the people dry (well certain elements whereas others have a protection) under the illusion that is representation and law. Moreover this is another breeding ground for ‘nationalism’… again I will get back to this directly.

Non-conformist. Another very interesting group deriving from the need to go against conforming to what they believe is wrong. Mainly known for their denial of the recognised church, but also for their refusal to accept repugnant laws (their words not mine) be that from a king or queen or a parliament of liars. (Sorry couldn’t help myself, but nonetheless true… how did your dad come about that 30 mil Dave?) Nowadays that has manifested into a group of people who call themselves ‘freemen’ who would like no rules at all – a nice sentiment indeed although, at this moment not a very practical one. I was labeled one of these for a while and still am, all to do with my affidavits I served on Elizabeth the CEO of UKPLC but that story is for another time and possibly might be something I talk about in the talks. And it is not in context regarding the subject matter of this article…

The apathetic. This group makes up the majority by all accounts. They are the downtrodden element the rest rely on for their existence. Without their apathy none of the above would exist, as they are the engine that drives the commercial machine (religious and political that are in fact one and the same) the rest cannot be without for the benefits they claim whether that is by privilege or necessity and to do the jobs that keep the machine running effortlessly. Without them it stalls and that is why they are kept in the daily struggle that is life, so they don’t question and obey without exception. This group, in essence are the most powerful, even though they are very unaware of this fact, even though to many of us it is obvious why this has been deliberately done, as in essence their power is most certainly recognised and feared. They have been divided through history, racism (but it is the human race, is it not and not the human races?) religious and political segregation, nationalism, wealth, style, fashion, trend, technology, class, position, status, and education… too many to mention, but by that little lot you get my point. Maybe they just need reminding of this and reminding of what power they really hold and of course how to wield it  – correctly that is. For one minute realise the power of what it means to be a ‘consumer’ and the power of one action ‘to depose’!

So now I have separated the four different groups we now have to bring them together, so we can try to advert the destruction that is most certainly looming over us all. This to many is an unthinkable challenge that results in another form of apathetic approach when it is presented in real terms and of course you must get past the ‘nationalistic’ approach, which creates a most powerful divide, up there with religion. Nationalism was ultimately designed to cause and re-enforce the concept of divide and rule via segregation and separation as who created it do very successfully. It works via pride in what is called ‘your country’ which is a political debtor’s open prison controlled by a devoutly insane political regime where you have no real freedom and no say in the rules forced upon you, but have liberty that they allow you to have via their policy. You are confined to an area of land that has been legally defined on a map and called a country and if you leave you will generally go to another prison with political rules. To do this you must be a good little serf and conform no matter how heinous the policy becomes and to look up to your masters and be thankful for the scraps you are thrown from their table of abundance. You must recognise they are better than you and in being so they have the ‘right’ (divine or political) to do this. If they say you must have pride in your country, then you must do so, even though in reality you must have pride in a political regime that takes your money and murders people in other countries with it, allows for poverty to still exist in this day and age and last but not least… I will leave this one for another time, as you probably have got the point I am making by now. If you haven’t well the point is nationalistic pride allows this to happen as it creates a point of segregation from the rest of the world, as religions create segregation from other religions. History re-enforces this notion and renews it through education processes, remembrance, monuments and statues that litter cities across the world, the media, documentaries about war, films about war, video games and of course books. This is then related to immigration through lack of jobs via political nationalist parties that segregate on two levels, the former and of course against other political parties.

What is forgotten is that the earth doesn’t belong to any one institution, organization, or even us individually, it actually belongs to no one, and we all should inhabit the earth equally really, or we should do! What has obviously occurred is that areas have been claimed under assumed ownership by empirical enforcement, which then created a divvy up of the land mass under what is known as ‘legal ownership’ primarily done by the devoutly insane under a god complex. (monarchies and parliamentarians) So it seems obvious to me that to bring about a reversal of this process you first must eradicate the god complex and devoutly insane legal system built from it. Once this is achieved it would be possible to unite the human race and please note I said ‘race’ and not ‘races’! It is not right to be abusive full stop let alone use the colour of some ones skin within an insult (mental abuse) but it has to be recognised that this does only work one way for a very specific reason. Again it causes anger and a point, nationalism can rise from within that anger that leads to a nationalist mindset. In reality it is impossible to be racist as there is only ‘the human race’ and we are not called ‘the human races’ thus you simply cannot be racist if only one exists. This alone demonstrates what twoddle the legal systems of the world are and in reality provides ample evidence of why such in accuracies exist and clearly for what purpose. Please, don’t use the colour of someone’s skin against them in an insult; in fact don’t insult anyone at all if you can help it. It is not big and it is not clever and it is not nice, so stop it and stop the legal systems making money off of your stupidity. Also, don’t confuse being told the truth and being insulted, because they are distinctly different and ultimately done for completely different reasons, but sometimes seem so similar, it does add to confusion.

So back to history for a second, religion and politics have been at the helm of things for little over two thousand years and nothing has ever changed except get worse (I commented on this fact in another article/blog recently) and still the monarchist’ and the parliamentarians want to do more of the same. The devoutly insane are the same and still feel that reliance on ‘books’ (doesn’t matter what religion your talking about here) is the way forward. The foundation of these concepts (monarchy and parliamentarians) are you will find the god complex instigated by the devoutly insane, even the fact that the concept of ‘divine rite’ comes directly from the god complex. The workings of the parliamentarians are exactly that of the church, as the oppressive law they force upon the people is Cannon Law, or church law derived directly from their religious book ‘the bible’, which in reality is, in my opinion, a fictitious storybook. The contributing factor to take into account within this is that this storybook is the foundation of law that allows the people to do the heinous things they have done in the name of a fictitious character in a book you cannot question. I am sorry but that to me is a little too convenient when you fully appreciate what has been built from this and how it affects us everyday.

For their law to work properly under the god complex someone upon the earth must be seen as the highest representative of the that god. In this case it is the queen and everyone else falls into line under her. Now lets say just for one minute that was the case and the queen had overall power, or lets say she was ‘deposed’ and who replaced her did. (And because it is a man’s world they would almost certainly have to be a man, even though, again in my opinion, more women need to hold positions of responsibility – another story for another time) Now they hold the ultimate point of power (the central point of administration of law) and for many (relying on historic records) this would be a very bad thing to happen, but we have to look at the optimistic view point as well as the pessimistic one. If this did in fact happen with the right king on the throne, then everything under that position would change as well by default. If that king decided to create a kingdom based on equality no one could stop him doing it. If he decided to erase status, position and standing and the privileges gained from these positions, again no one could stop him. If he decided to re-distribute the wealth and eradicate poverty and give everything that could be given for free, actually for free no one could stop him. All that fall under his power would have to do as he say’s and they could not argue. In essence no one could stop him putting things right and no one could stop him eradicating the god complex that is responsible for the problems we now live in daily. In essence it would be the case of using the god complex against itself.

So the new king would need a group under him to help ‘him’ run the kingdom and one already exists, so why not use that one. (It makes compete sense to do so) It has a central point that can be used to a regional one and also a local one. All that has to be removed is the god complex and its influence. Just because they have always done the wrong thing, again doesn’t mean that can’t be directed to do the right thing. Of course in losing the god complex they would become an equal to everyone else and their wealth, as anyone’s would be re-distributed. They won’t like it, but if it is the law, then they have no choice. Thus, all the changes that are needed, to be applied and put in place can be via a process that everyone knows and recognises. All that has to happen is the new king directs without question what those changes have to be. Forming a kingdom based on equality eradicates the use of the god complex (The privileged) and with its eradication, segregation and separation through political, religious and social divides becomes a thing of the past lost in the past forever – the kick start our children need. Capitalism, monopolisation and corporate greed would become illegal as the whole legal systems do an about turn and revert back to a principle of equality and not equity. Of course there is a whole lot more to go in to regarding this subject, but by now I am sure you get the principle. Everyone, in one way or another, abides by the law daily. To make the changes needed, simply change the law. Make it law that you have to do the right thing as an equal on parity with every other living thing, on the principle of inhabitance and not ownership. To change law to such a degree you need the founding position of that law to change and that by default means only one position needs to change.

I know that many of you would find this suggestion quite alarming and I know you will express your concerns, which by default will cast yourselves into one of the four categories by your own comments. I understand this completely and have been at times where you are, trying to solve what would seem an un-solvable conundrum. All I suggest here is a simple idea, a notion of logical outcome that cannot be denied as the very opposite of what I suggest is the world we live in. If one side can exist and work, then by default the other side could exist and work.

If this were to happen then the four groups would be united in one common goal in the end, which is equality, as they would not have a choice as the law would dictate that this must be so. Human beings adapt very quickly to new surroundings, we know this from our own experiences life has thrown at us, so we could adapt to this. Yes a chance must be taken and yes it relies upon the will of one man, which to many is an un-thinkable thought. I suggest to you, from my heart this is possible and this can work, when you realise how much power you possess and realise how to use it. You are consumers and hold the power to bring anything ‘corporate’ to its knees and that means anything and all you have to do is ‘not buy their products’. No one can force you to buy anything. This is a freedom that can never be removed from you. Governments, companies and all things corporate (including the church) rely on you for their existence. If this is the case, which it cannot be denied it is, then realise who really holds the power. If you in this country decide to, you can demand a new king and new laws, because it is your will and your freedom of choice being a simple consumer that can bring this about. If the queen is not willing to listen, then she can be none violently ‘deposed’ and you as a people can chose your own king. Her government would lose its power in an instance and thus it would have to fall under the control of a new central point of administration of law. It is that simple!

This does not only effect here, this affects America and the rest of the common wealth and Europe. We are talking about creating a situation of equality across two thirds of the world’s population. For this reason alone that is why this island is so important. That it is why you as a people are feared so much. That is why we have to do this, not just for our children, but also for the children of the world. I call upon you to unite; I call upon you to unite together as a community to serve the world, as a community that will not tolerate war, poverty and the god complex any more. That will stand together side by side and say ‘no’ we will not live this way any longer. We will not let the rich get richer and the poor get poorer, this will end, as we will make it so. We are the people and we hold the power, a power in reality that can never be taken from us.

I know in my heart someone out there can do this and is the 'king' we seek and i will support them if they do what is right. If they don't, then I will be the first to voice objection as I am doing now and I will continue till the right man is found. As always this is just one mans opinion, nothing more, nothing less and please take it as only being that.   x

Leaving Harian behind completely bewildered dumbfounded and with the duty to look after the royal twins, Farik made his way through the palace to the boardroom. His pace was one that was very hastened, as he was aware he had to reach the boardroom before the queen. Presuming the route Nefertiti would have taken which would be the quickest route to the boardroom, Farik already realised the queen had the jump on him, as there was no quicker way of getting there. Even with the secret passage network there was no way that was quicker unless, he was on the other side of the palace. He was fast residing himself too the fact that the queen would be there before him, something he didn’t want to happen for numerous reasons. But the most important being, he wanted his king to have the time he needed with the masters to say what he needed to say to them. This to Farik was the start of something that was quite special; something he wanted to make sure had a smooth beginning.
  Although Farik was later in his years, the fitness he enjoyed was that of a man thirty years his junior. He enjoyed a good workout along with a lengthy run, but normally it was under his own terms. Normally he would not be chasing after a temptress with the mind of tyrant, who was on all accounts adorned with what was a remarkable beauty. And the one thing he was sure of, there was no escaping the fact they would come to blows verbally once again.
  Farik was a handsome man with a natural charm. This was probably one of the reasons he had got away with some of the things he had said to the queen, where others would have certainly been punished for such, but was by far not the main reason.

Farik and the queen had a history that stretched back over many years. This had come about when Farik was just a normal guard on duty as any other, at where he was stationed.
  Farik’s duty at the time was to guard a doorway to a passage that the king used frequently. He would stand sentry for many hours alone and even though he missed the conversations he would have with the other guards and servants, he quite enjoyed the fact he was off the beaten track. Rarely did any dignitary or other palace official pass him and he enjoyed not having to show the protocols associated with such occurrences.
  For hour upon hour he would reflect and recollect memories of happier times. Even though he grew up in a very tough area where life was hard because of the poverty they all suffered from, there were times he remembered with much fondness. And it was these times in his life that he would revisit on many an occasion, to distract from the reality of the life he led now. And of the life that many others still led amerced in the poverty he had once suffered. In this he found a place of solace he could go too, when things just got too much to bear.

One afternoon whilst on duty, he was relaxing against a wall adjacent to the door that led to the passage and did not notice the queen approach. On seeing Nefertiti, Farik immediately stood to attention and bowed his head low.
  When the queen reached Farik, she spoke to him.
  “Guard, I could see you were relaxing does this duty tire you?
  “No my queen.” Farik said immediately. “Please accept my sincere apologies for this lack of protocol I have shown you. I will make sure this never happens again. Please forgive me.” As Farik finished his reply, he bowed a little lower to show the respect he was offering.
  The queen spoke again and Farik was shocked by what she said.
  “Guard.” The queen said in a soft seductive tone. “There is only you and I here and no one else needs to know what has happened. So lift your head and tell me your name.”
  Farik at first was a little confused by this request and spoke, still his head bowed as he did.
  “My queen my name is Farik.” Still his head stayed bowed and low.
  Nefertiti spoke again and as she did she put her left hand softly on Farik’s right shoulder.
  “Farik please lift your head and speak to me, it would be so much nicer to view your face as we speak to one another.”
  Farik succumbed and started to lift his head and as he did the queen removed her hand from his shoulder and placed it softly under his chin, as though to aid him.
  Farik was a little shocked by this and moved sideways slightly to try and become out of the queen’s reach. But as he did the queen-followed suit to maintain her hand stayed exactly where it was.
  Nefertiti spoke again.
  “Please do not shy away Farik you are a very handsome man and I have watched you many times.”
  As Nefertiti said this Farik’s head rose and their eyes met and he could see the beautiful face in front of him. He looked into the eyes of this temptress and could feel himself being sucked in. Sucked into the depths of mischief the queen had planned for him. His heart beating fast saying to him ‘do not taste the wares, else you will be entrapped’. But his mind was overruling this as lust and desire replaced the heart felt warning.
  Nefertiti moved closer to her prey, almost to the point their lips met. Alluding to the fact she was about to kiss him, but then pulling away just before their lips met.
  Teasing seductively she moved forward once more towards a very exited man in her grasp, entranced and without control of his emotions. Moving her hips the queen brushed her self against Farik and felt his strong arms as she did. Farik’s body did not fail to react to the situation and his breaths were short and sharp as his body pulsed with excitement.
  The queen continued to rub herself against him softly, but enough to cause the reaction in him she desired.
  She moved to whisper in his ear. And as she did she moved her hand downwards until she found what she was feeling for.
  “Take me.” She sighed softly. “Do not hesitate guard take me now.” And as she said this, she went from stroking what she found to griping it firmly.
  Farik suddenly came to his senses as this happened and released himself from the queens grip as she released hers and stepped side ways away from her. He moved some paces away but said nothing and nor did the queen, who was perfectly happy to allow her prey to think he had escaped. Then Farik saw what truly was before him. He saw a siren that was exquisite, who was more beautiful than could be imagined.

  Nefertiti stood motionless and smiling and her stance was one that was very seductive to say the least.
Farik was stunned at what the queen was wearing and the fact it certainly left nothing to the imagination. He scanned her from top to bottom and could not take his eyes off what he could see. Her clothes were sheer and nearly completely see-through. This showed her gorgeous body off and every part of it.
  The queen could see the interest he was showing, as she watched Farik metaphorically drooling like a dog over a fresh bone. His eyes were transfixed and glazed and nothing in this world mattered to him bar what he was looking at.
  In realising this the queen started to move towards him seductively, swaying her hips and moving her hands up and down her thighs and then slightly between her legs. Not fully, but just skimming the surface highlighting what was on offer. Then to her breasts, rubbing her hands slowing over her pert nipples.
  Farik stood transfixed. His heart was beating almost to the rhythm of the queen’s movements. His eyes glued hard and fast to her body, switching from one gorgeous part to another. Her pert nipples showing through the sheer clothing, whispering to him, touch me hold me, enchanting him. Ever closer the queen moved until she was upon him once more. This time he did not attempt to move, as Nefertiti lifted her right leg and started to rub it against his thigh steadying herself with her hands that had found his chest. Hands flat upon him with fingertips massaging his skin she lifted her head and their lips met.
  The kiss seemed to last for what seemed an age, as Farik felt her soft lips upon his. Then she pulled her head back and whispered.
  “Touch me.”
  Farik had completely forgotten himself and he did as he was requested to do and moved his right hand slowly onto the queen’s hip and held it firmly. The queen moaned a little and increased the movement of her leg until suddenly she moaned and gasped and her leg stayed still in a raised position.
  Farik had moved his hand and had slowly placed it between her legs and then without warning he had slipped his finger slightly inside of her. He felt her left leg buckle slightly as he slowly pushed his finger deeper inside of her and she moaned quietly and tensed her body. Then their lips met again as they kissed passionately and with this Farik went to work slowly increasing his action. From inside to out as the queen became moister by the second, tensing uncontrollably to the point she lowered her leg and stood to ease what Farik was doing to her. Then she went to work and made her play by gripping him, then releasing him and stroking him slowly. Farik moaned deeply in his throat as they kissed again and again until suddenly the queen tensed violently and then she sighed with a moan of great satisfaction and Farik felt the flow as this happened. He himself was also verging on the point of no return, when suddenly the queen left his embrace, released her grip upon him and pulled away.

  Suddenly her head was down and he felt her lips slide over him and in seconds, he too groaned with satisfaction and then almost instantly the guilt gripped him like a vice and he was sent into the depths of quandary.
  Pushing away, Farik moved into the openness of the corridor they were off of, frantically trying to make himself decent, with very obvious problems doing so. For some reason he felt safer in the openness of the corridor and stayed there, much to the queen’s disgust.
  But she was not about to give up that easy.

  And in the protection offered to her by her position outside the secret passage door she stayed silent, but then started to undo her garment. Firstly the top part and now her luscious pert breasts were on full show. She then moved her hand down to between her legs and pulled her garment away to the side and smiled as she did.
Farik was trying to keep control, but the sight before him was getting too much to bear. But then the guilt struck again.
  The queen spoke.
  “Come now guard, surely what you see before you is to your pleasing? Let us not leave this moment without completing all we can do. Are you not enjoying this?”
  Trying with all his might to just focus in on the queen’s face, Farik spoke.
  “My queen this is so wrong. I have already betrayed my king and wish not to add insult to injury.”
  “But he will never know Farik, for if he did so that would be the end for both of us, so why waste this moment?”
  As the queen said this she swayed slightly and touched her left breast with her left hand and her right hand started to descend downwards.
  Farik looked away as it became too much to bear. The guilt and burden he was suffering was mounting in his mind as his heart cried in sorrow.
  But still the queen was not going to allow her prey to escape. She was determined to have complete satisfaction.
  She spoke again to Farik whose body was now hung in shame.
  “Farik on a daily basis the king has sex with his servants. He thinks I do not know about this, but he is mistaken. Surely what is good for him is good for me? He chooses to do this, even though he has the beauty you see before you at his beck and call day or night. I know my husband will eventually just look at me as I slowly replace his servants for ones he will not find attractive. But that will take some time. So for now if he can do as he does, then I will do as I do. So stop wasting anymore time and finish what we have started.”
  “But my queen, I started nothing.”
  “Come now Farik, although you resisted for a moment, to be honest it didn’t last long did it now. And besides I am your queen and I demand you continue.”
  The queen said with a malicious smile on her face.

  Farik stayed silent just staring at Nefertiti. His mind was in over drive and was committing him to the guilt he was suffering. To be honest he did not even want to look at the queen, but even though the guilt still ripped through him, he could not take his eyes away. Every now and again his eyes would drift from the queens face to her body and back again. And still she maintained what was on view to capture her quarry.
  Nefertiti spoke again.
  “Come here Farik.” She whispered softly. “I have tasted you, surely you would like to taste me?”
  Farik could not deny this statement, as he truly did want to taste the queen. The quandary he was faced with was fast becoming a war within him. His mind begging him to take the queen and everything she was offering, whereas his heart was pleading with him not to. In him, his heart felt reluctance was being over ridden by the urgency in his mind to do, as the queen was demanding. The desire he was ridden with was more powerful than anything he had ever contended with. And then without warning he succumbed and moved towards the queen.
In seconds Farik had took hold of Nefertiti and had sat her on a ledge that protruded out of the wall adjacent to the doorway. He separated her legs and the queen put up no resistance to him doing this. After almost ripping away her under garments, he tasted her over and over again. The queen held his head in place firmly and moaned with satisfaction. As Farik continually found the perfect spot and then teased around it. The queen tensed her body in ecstasy, until once again she could tense no more and suddenly she jolted time and time again groaning as she did.
  Farik drank from her and then she pulled at his head pulling him upward till their lips met again. Whilst they embraced the queen released him from the garments he wore and guided him between her legs until he was pursed at the entrance to her. Then slowly he entered her, as they kissed and the queen almost winced in excitement.
  Suddenly without warning Farik stopped what he was doing and backed away from the queen and once again started the process of making himself decent. Shaking his head as he did.
  The queen was not going to give up and done no more than to keep her legs slightly open and started to stroke herself gently moaning quietly as she did.

  This was the straw that broke the camels back and Farik lost the battle with is own mind.
  The queen smiled as he was upon her again and this time he was forceful with her and her enjoyment of this could be heard vocally.
  As the minutes passed the inevitable happened.
  Both Farik and the queen just held each other in exhaustion. Then slowly Farik started to move away from the temptress who had ensnared him.
  Before he did, he moved his lips close to the queens who turned her head sharply to avoid their lips touching. As she did this she also pushed at Farik, hinting he should move away from her. As he did so the queen made herself as decent as she could, considering the garments she nearly wasn’t wearing.
  Farik could see the queens whole demeanor had changed in that split second. And she was back to being the monster she normally was and certainly wanted to gain her dignity back in front of a guard. It was as though what had just happened had never occurred.
  “Resume your duties guard.”
  As the queen said this she started to walk away from Farik without another word.
  Farik shook his head in disbelief, even though he should have realised as much was going to happen. He now was left with the guilt of this freak encounter and he had many hours of duty left alone to ponder over this.

  Some weeks later Farik was walking by the servant’s quarters on his way to the guard’s barracks. As he walked head down, he did not even see Tiy coming in the opposite direction.
  As Tiy reached Farik she spoke to him.
  “Hello you, why so forlorn?”
  Farik looked up quite startled at first and then replied.
  “Oh its nothing. I am just feeling a bit down at the moment.”
  “A bit down – you have been like this for a couple of weeks? Whatever is bothering you? You are certainly far from alright with it that much is very obvious.”
  Farik did not reply and stayed silent head down looking at the stone floor in front of him.
  Tiy moved close to him and put her hand softly on his chin and gently lifted his head.
  Farik lifted his head at Tiy’s touch and looked into the eyes of his friend.
  Tiy spoke to him.
  “You do know I am here for you don’t you, as many of us are?”
  “Yes, I do. Its nothing, it will pass in time.”
  “Oh, so there is something then.”
  Farik realised that Tiy was not going to let up; in fact he knew he would have to talk to her and her alone. If he spoke to any of the lads, he knew they would bring out the bravado of the situation. The dark sense of humour they all shared would come into play to protect him from himself. But he didn’t want protection from himself that was the last thing he wanted. Tiy would help him find himself amongst the misery that was his life at this moment.

  He had to come to terms with what he did. He had to tell someone before it drove him insane and Tiy was the only one who would simply listen without interjection unless asked. He also knew that the incident he was to speak of would stay with Tiy and her alone, not being broadcast around the palace under an excuse called social communication.
  Farik spoke.
  “I have made a grave mistake my friend and the thoughts of such are destroying me and I simply do not know what to do about it? I have really messed up this time Tiy, really messed up!”
  “It can’t be that bad.” Said Tiy trying to defuse the situation. It was never a good thing to walk around showing such burden; it created uneasiness amongst all the others. Life was hard enough to bear, most of the time, without the weight of more problems being added.
  Tiy, as many others, realised, that many from within the hierarchy of palace control – dignitaries or luminaries – (as they liked to call themselves) relished in the anguish the servants or the guards were seen to be suffering from. They would play on this in a sick sadistic fashion, to satisfy their own parasitic need of knowing they have power over someone. As though they have a constant need to demonstrate this, to prove it to themselves and everyone around them.
  It was awful to witness, let alone have in done to you, but this was a reality of the world they now found themselves reluctantly part of. Tiy’s concern was that when you felt this way self-preservation was the last thing that occupied your mind and things would be said and actions carried out that could result in your demise. This is why whenever Tiy saw this in someone she would always try to defuse the situation with kindness and friendship.
  Farik spoke again and as he did he moved his head away from Tiy’s comforting hand to a position of hanging low once more.
  “Oh it is. In fact it is as bad as it can get.”
  “Listen, we cannot speak of this here. Will you come to my quarters this evening? I would suggest now, but unfortunately, as you know, slavery calls and I have many things to attend to, so we will have to leave it to later.  You know how it is my friend?”
  Without lifting his head Farik nodded to say he agreed and Tiy could see he had reacted to her quip about the slavery, as his shoulders had moved slightly up and down as he recognized the pun. To Tiy this was always a good sign. She knew humour had that ability and sometimes the dark side of that humour, worked even better.
  “Till later then?”
  Still Farik didn’t speak, but at least this time he lifted his head to acknowledge what had been said to him.
  “By the way, where are you off too now?” Tiy inquired.
  “Back to my quarters to rest, I was on duty all night and I’ve got to tell you that was one very long night.”
  As Farik said this, his shoulders slumped once more and his head started to drop again, but before it could Tiy caught his chin with her left hand, as so to prevent it happening and to force Farik to look into her eyes.
  “This can all be sorted out.” She said with a smile. “And we will attempt to do this later. I am glad you are going to rest, as the less people to see you this way at this moment, the better. Come to my quarters when all are asleep, well as long as you are not on duty that is?”
  “I am meant to be, but Rarak owes me a favour and I am sure he won’t mind filling in for me for a short time, I will ask him.”
  “Or I will come too you if needs be.” Tiy said assertively.
  “I am sure there is no need. I am sure Rarak won’t mind?”
  With this Tiy moved forward and kissed Farik on the cheek.
  Farik was a little surprised Tiy did this in the open as they were stood, but then realised it was Tiy and if anyone was to push the boundaries of conformity, it would be her.
  “Till later?” Tiy said as she walked away warmly smiling as she did.
  “Till later. A bit happier Farik replied.

  Moments later Farik entered the guard’s quarters, which was quite quiet as most of the palace guards were on duty. Only a skeleton guard was needed at night, even though logically that would be the best time to attack, whilst everybody sleeps – including most of the guard. But such was the logic of those who thought they knew best, Farik had said to himself so many times under baited breathe and that wasn’t down to his commanders.
The room only had a handful of guards in it, sitting chatting and Rarak was nowhere to be seen, but across the room sat a man who would know. Making his way across the room to where Anelp sat, two guards said hello to  Farik as he did them, even though he was trying to put a brave face on to do so.
  On reaching Anelp he sat down in a chair opposite him and picked up a jug half full of water and poured a little in a mug sat on the table in front of him.
  As he did this Anelp looked up and spoke with a smile.
  “Quiet night was it my friend?”
  “You could say that.”
  “Not to worry, you’ve nearly done your quota for now, couple of more nights and you get a rest and none more deserved. That is the longest nights stint ever, is it not, after all the covering you have done for others.”
  “On that note boss do you mind if I ask Rarak to cover part of my shift tonight, as I have something pressing to do?”
  “Fine by me if Rarak agrees, which I can’t see him not doing and less of the boss.”
  Anelp stretched out his left hand and held Farik’s right arm gently before continuing.
  “This pressing thing you have to do, it wouldn’t have something to do with the fact you have been walking round like a dog who just had it’s tail cut off would it?
  “Yep.”
  As Farik said this he looked down at the table and could not help himself at the shame he carried.
  “That’s all I need to know, you do what you need to – you know the lads will help you out whatever way they can.”
  “Thanks boss, I know… oh and could you tell me where Rarak is at the moment please, as I need to ask him and then get my head down?”
  Smiling as he answered and shaking his head over the boss quip Anelp said.
  “Yes, he is down by the Boardroom, but you should be ok as there is no court today, so you ought to be able to get a word with him.”
  As Farik went to leave the table and Anelp’s soft grip, Anelp gripped a little tighter and said.
  “Are you sure you are ok my brother?”
  “I will be boss, I will be. Thanks for your concern, but I will be fine.”
  With this Farik stood up and left the table and made his way through the quarters back towards the court area and then to the main palace. His pace was hastened, as he really wanted to get some sleep. He was exhausted and was really feeling the tiredness set in, but he needed to make sure Rarak would take his place tonight as long as he needed him to.
  During the day this sort of thing could not go on in many areas, as a change in guard would be noticed by some of the parasites. A terrible name to call them, but nonetheless true! But by night it was fine, even though many of them dreaded the night shift, so many deals were struck amongst them to ease the burden of such boredom.
  Moments later Farik was upon the boardroom and four guards stood sentry, one of them being Rarak. After saying a quick hello to the other three guards, Farik made his way over to Rarak standing sentry to the left hand side of the boardroom doors.
  Even though the room was empty, a guard was always kept on duty by the doors that gave entry to the boardroom, simply because this was meeting place for the king, grand master and the masters. To say they were a little paranoid regarding this issue was an under statement, hence the 24hr guard.
  Rarak spoke first as Farik approached him.
  “What brings you here brother, you should have your head down, your back on tonight aren’t you?
  “That’s why I am here my friend; I am in desperate need of a favour.”
  “Of course I will.” Said Rarak before Farik could even ask. “Do you need the whole shift covered?” He continued.
  “No, but to be honest I don’t know how long it will be, but soon as I can, I will relieve you. Anyways how did you know what I was going ask?” Farik said with a smirk on his face.
  Chuckling slightly Rarak replied.
  “Bit obvious, to be perfectly honest bro, what else would you have need of to ask me for?”
  “True enough I suppose.” Farik said chuckling himself now.
  “Thanks bro, I really need some time to sort stuff out, if you know what I mean?”
  “Take as long as you need. Be my pleasure after all you have done for me.”
  Farik said no more, smiled and then gave Rarak a hug.
  After saying his good byes, he made his way back to the guard’s quarters as quickly as he could. Once there, he fell into his bunk and before he could even contemplate what was to occur later, he was sleeping like a baby.

  Hours later Farik awoke and rubbed his eyes and scratched the back of his head. He was still completely clothed and just lay there waking up, listening to the hustle and bustle of the guard’s quarters.
He could hear the sounds of laughter and merriment as the guards enjoyed their evening. And then he wondered about the time and arose from his bunk and stretched his arms above his head. Reaching across after to the table beside his bunk for the jug of water and a mug, sat there waiting for him.
  After pouring some water into the mug, he drank as though he had the thirst of a thousand men filled it and drank again.
  Looking round he could see all but a few bunks were occupied and knew the time was not right yet for his meeting with the beautiful Tiy, thoughts of which he had to get out of his mind – well, especially the way he was thinking of her – even though that was the last thing his mind wanted.
  But there was no escaping the fact. Tiy was beautiful. And secretly Farik wished that what had occurred with the queen, could have occurred with Tiy instead and he knew many of his fellow guards pursued the same, and that included his commander. But all were most respectful of her and never would they over step the mark of chivalry. The oath that they lived their lives by and would die by, would not allow for such behaviour and none of the brothers would go against their oath.
  To them it was almost sacred and because of the integrity it bore upon them, this is what caused the suffering within Farik, what ate away at him. He had dishonored his king and had betrayed the brotherhood and more importantly betrayed its creed.
  Wish as he may, what had occurred had occurred and nothing would ever change that fact. He even knew, sitting on his bunk enveloped in rational that talking to Tiy would not put right what had been done, nothing could, but he knew he had to talk to someone and that someone had to be Tiy.
  Minutes later he was up and was moving across to the bathing area still very much engrossed in his thoughts. As much as he just wanted to lie there he couldn’t, he was restless and eagerness plagued his already tormented mind. The best solution he could come up with was to freshen up and at least make himself presentable, well as presentable as he could.
  It is a strange thing burden and the stress it delivers. It is as though most age ten years at least, when suffering from this infliction. Motivation dies, the will to do the most simplistic thing replaced by a loathing, a loathing of all and everything around including themselves. The need to be presentable is thrown to the way side as is hygiene as it just doesn’t seem to matter anymore, all that matters is the reason, the reason for the burden that warrants the suffering to be there. Self-pity that becomes a very deep pit of despair, which in some cases can last decades and yes it, is so easy to say ‘snap out of it’, but not so easy to do.
  Farik had pondered such things many times as he witnessed the abuse and torture that went on within the army, which he had also been part of. How many times had he abused others mentally and physically, just to be in with the ‘in crowd’, ‘one of the boys’! He realised that during these processes someone could be brought to point of despair where they will literally agree to and do anything, just so the torment would stop. And even at his young age, he had realised this and not only realised this, but had used it to its full effect to get what he wanted.
  The burden of past events was not a new thing to Farik.
  After washing and making himself presentable, Farik returned to his bunk. Many of his friends knew that when Farik was quiet, it was always better to leave him be. The only one who seemed to be void of this was Anelp and it was agreed that Farik himself would one day be a palace commander, as there was always two and Belfak, who shared Anelp’s duties was later in his years and was not long for this world.
  Farik put on his uniform – something the guards must wear at all times – and set about making himself presentable, which was a very hard task considering how he felt. He, at that time that is, didn’t actually care how he looked, or what anyone else thought either, but nonetheless he made the effort. Even though, in all honesty, it was simply because he was going to be in Tiy’s company and even with all that burden him, he still held favour to a chance encounter with his beautiful friend – how the mind of a man worked, when needing escapism.
  After doing all he could do, well as much as he thought he needed to do, Farik resided himself to sitting on his bunk and just waiting patiently. Quietly he watched his fellow guards and friends go about all they were doing and watched them laugh, joke and make fun of each other – a normal evening in fact with plenty of wine being consumed.
  For the guards wine was in abundance and it was never not so. They would consume copious amounts during the evenings where they had nothing else to do. Cut off from their family and friends outside of the palace walls, this would help them cope with and also forget this fact. This, if truth were known, was why the wine would always flow and the levels replenished whenever they were needed to be.
  Although Farik could do with the escape the wine would secure for him, an escape from the reality he now found himself in, he knew it would not be a sensible thing to do this night. And even though it was more than tempting, he promised himself he would refrain and allow himself a clear head for his chat a little later.
Time was ticking on and as he quietly watched, one by one his friends and fellow guards slowly made there way to their bunks stumbling and wobbling as they did. For some it was quite an endeavor, with a few apologies along the way, when they knocked into bunks and tables, trying to catch flying mugs and cantering jugs and for waking the sleeping. Again, a nightly occurrence the flow of wine delivered and not one Farik had not competed in on many an occasion, but such was the life of a palace guard.
  As the last of them picked themselves and each other up, Farik knew it was time to leave. Even if he were seen leaving and going towards Tiy’s quarters, the wine consumed would offer protection from detection as it was said, nor would they question or even remember the next morning what had happened the evening before. In some ways it did not matter, but to Farik it did. He had enough to contend with without the questions and insinuations regarding his meeting with Tiy and the fact it was in Tiy’s quarters.

  Farik stood up, took a deep breath and then started to make his way out of the guard’s quarters. His way was clear, as was the night sky, looking up as he walked into the courtyard. The two guards on duty over the far side of the courtyard had not seen Farik. They were engrossed in conversation and probably a little worse for ware, as many would have a little tot before going on the nightshift and some would have a lot more than that.
Further along his journey Farik knew there would be two guards on the entrance to the palace quarters where servants such as Tiy slept, but Farik was un-concerned about this, as he knew who would be on duty there and would have no problems. They were friends who wouldn’t even inquire of him as to what he was doing there or even why.
  Soon enough Farik was upon them and greeted both guards with a smile and said.
  “How goes it lads?”
  The guard to Farik’s left hand side spoke.
  “Fine bro, how you this fine evening?”
  Before Farik could answer the guard stood to his right hand side spoke.
  “Yes I am good as well my friend and you?”
  All three just looked at each other and smirked as they realised what had just happened and then Farik answered.
  “I’m good lads, well as good as can be, just a little pre-occupied at this moment, you might have noticed?”
  “You could say that.” The guard on the left replied.
  “Yep, just a little.” Said the guard to the right.
  “Sorry lads, but I am just not myself at this moment.”
  Farik knew the lads well enough to know he would not need to explain himself any more than he already had.   He also knew they knew why he was there, but again they were trusted friends and knew it would stay with them.
  “Bro, you do what you need to.” Said the guard to the right, whose name was Enulk.
  “Yea, take your time bro.” The guard on the left said whose name was Ipjak.
  “Thanks lads and I will see you soon yea?”
  Both Enulk and Ipjak nodded and as they did they stepped aside to allow Farik to pass by them and through the door they stood sentry outside of. Both patting Farik on the back as he passed by them, which to be honest he appreciated. Sometimes, a friend’s touch means far more than their words of comfort.
  As the door shut behind him Farik was stood in a dimly lit corridor that had doors to the left and the right of it that stretched its full length. Each door led to a servants quarters and Tiy’s was a little way up on the left.
Farik slowly walked up to the door that led to Tiy’s quarters and stood nervously outside it within reaching distance. He outstretched his arm and clenched his fist slightly to knock on the door with his knuckles and then withdrew his hand as fast as he had put it there. Hesitating as his heart had picked up pace slightly. He felt a nervous excitement come over him. It was the same feeling he had had when the queen had seduced him in the corridor and this is what made him pause. This was not the reason he was here, but his mind was suggesting differently and was becoming more persuasive by the second.
  As Farik stood there for a moment head down in contemplation he tried to silence the thoughts running amok through his mind. Tried to silence the voice that was dictating to him. He had been struggling for weeks now at the very sight of a good-looking woman and there were many within the palace – especially the royal personal servants, each servant had been chosen by the king because of their natural beauty and the ones who served the queen were also adorned with the best looks. The king had also had much to do with this, as he did have a wandering eye and wanted all the servants that served them both, to be of a certain criteria. All were sworn to secrecy and never would they tell of his exploits, it was more than their lives were worth and they weren’t worth a great deal in the king’s eyes.
  Since his encounter with the queen, sex seemed to be all that was on his mind. A simple smile would suggest to his mind that sex was on the cards and a verbal pursuance of such would ensue, generally leading to disappointment, not always, but most of the time. His mind would even suggest sometimes that he should take what he desired with force if it wasn’t at first forth coming, such was the addiction if he allowed it grip of him. Never had he allowed this to happen, but he would admit he had thought of it at times, even though it always remained as nothing more than a thought, nonetheless it was something he had considered. And the only way to subvert this was abstinence. The longer he abstained, the easier it became and the less he mind would suggest to him.
  Farik knew deep down he was no monster, but he knew in his mind there lived a very heinous despicable one who cared for nothing but its own lusts. Farik knew in many men (the priest class in particular) this monster had taken over and was not just a figment of the mind anymore. This monster now lived and breathed and was capable of all it desired on a human level, coupled with the power of position to be able to force itself upon its victims.
  Farik had seen this in men many times and even in women too, not just seen it in them, but witnessed what those monsters were capable of. A harsh reality he had striven to forget for his own sanity, only to find himself cursed by the same infliction guided by intentions that were not becoming. Still he had not succumbed. Still he had not crossed the line of no return, even though his mind pleaded with him to do so.

  Many years since and a long time before joining the ranks of the palace guard, Farik had been out on patrol with his unit. They were patrolling a particularly bad part of the city of Memphis where crime was very rampant and the poverty was beyond imagination. They had been called in as a non-violent political protest had ensued regarding the impoverish conditions and had got completely out of hand, when agent provocateurs had made it a violent one. Farik even remembered seeing one of the rioters and recognised him as being a soldier, which didn’t make sense till a lot later.
  The march had suddenly for no reason turned very violent and many soldiers on duty were hurt with six being killed. It came to light later that the six killed were actually killed by fellow soldiers who were told to kill the ‘dis-likes’ a name given to a soldier who wasn’t very good at his job or carried the notion of passivism. Using this they could turn any peaceful political protest into a violent one in minutes. The rule of law (dictated by the houses of the temple) said that anyone in a political protest/insurrection forego their right to life if it is deemed necessary and it was, always it seems, deemed necessary. Basically political protests were always turned to suit the needs of the rule makers.
  Whilst patrolling the remnants of the protest, Farik and his unit came across a holding area that had many women ‘kettled in’ and expression used to describe a holding area where the occupants are squashed together and have no access to any type of toilet.
  As Farik and his unit walked up they could see a women being dragged from the holding area kicking and screaming and many more women were crying and screaming within the holding area. The woman being dragged out was then placed in a hut and the door was shut behind her. Farik and another soldier he knew within his unit walked over to see what was happening and was greeted by two soldiers standing guard by the door.
  Farik turned to the guard on the right of the door and asked.
  “What’s going on in there?” Pointing towards the door and as he said this the woman inside let out an ear piercing scream that lasted an age and then another.
  Farik moved forward and the guard to the left of the door stepped in his way saying.
  “You don’t want to go in their fellow do yer, let things that don’t concern yer well alone.”
  Without saying a word Farik pushed past both guards and opened the door to be greeted by a sight he would never forget. The woman had been stripped naked and was bleeding from her breasts as her nipples had been cut off. A soldier was on top of her raping her; whist two soldiers held her legs and two held her arms. The screaming was deafening and it seemed the more she screamed the more they liked it. As Farik stood their stunned and completely gripped with shock, because of the gravity of what he was witnessing, the soldier raping her finished knelt up, drew a long knife from his belt, stuck it up inside of her where he had just been and then cut her up to her belly button. The women screamed and writhed in agony and as she did the soldier then cut her stomach open and she spewed blood and became still and silent. Farik could not believe what he had just seen and suddenly found himself being dragged out by force by his shoulders, which he did not stop from happening still being amerced in the horror that he had been presented with.
  After stumbling Farik fell to his knees and vomited un-controllably and as this was happening he could hear the two guards guarding the door ridicule him for doing so.
Bringing himself up from his knees he wiped his mouth and drew his sword. Both guards guarding the door did the same and the one who had spoke before, spoke again.
  “Don’t be silly now boy, go about your business and leave us to ours…”
  Farik cut in with the sickness in his guts dictating his words.
  “HOW CAN YOU DO THIS?” He bellowed at the top of his voice.
  “Calm down boy.” Said the guard. “If you want to wake in the morning that is? They are nothing boy and were part of a violent protest and now we can do as we please as they forwent their right to life. It’s the law boy.”
  Fuelled with disgust, anger and frustration Farik bellowed again.
  “EVEN IF IT IS THE LAW IT DOES NOT SAY YOU CAN DO THIS YOU MONSTERS, THEY ARE HUMAN BEINGS FOR PITY’S SAKE.” Farik raged shaking from head to foot as he did and the commotion had all four soldiers inside now outside brandishing their swords, whilst the body of their victim lay lifeless on the ground.
  “BUT IT ALSO DOESN’T SAY WE CAN’T.” Bellowed the guard back at Farik with an evil smirk on his face.    
  “Now I have warned you boy, best you leave pronto and not mention this again, if you know what’s good for you. Help him away lads will yer.” Said the guard to two of his accomplices. “Whilst we get another one in and dump the other one in the pit. A Burning we will be later boy, a burning we will be.”
  Farik, still shaking with rage suddenly felt a hand grip his arm and he turned to see his friend Anu, who looked very pale and said calmly with a quake in his voice.
  “Come Farik there is nothing we can do, please come with me – NOW my friend.”
  Farik reluctantly complied and stumbled away with his friend Anu supporting him. Farik looked back at the kettled area and could see the despair in the women’s eyes and the image and the sound’s burnt into him like a brand. He was distraught and heartbroken and helpless and that day he truly saw monsters and what they were capable of.
  Further along the pair witnessed what had happened to the men who supposedly had turned violent during the protest. They came across a pile of bodies, stacked high ready for burning in a fire pit. Although the bodies were in a pit below ground level, both Farik and Anu could see the pile of men’s bodies already was beyond the top of the pit. What they were witnessing was a total disregard for human life at the hands of those who were using ‘the law’ as an excuse to commit such heinous acts. The perpetrators of such were protected by law and would never face prosecution for the vile terrible acts they had committed. This was what ‘the law’ allowed in the hands of such men, traitors to their own people and far removed from any form of humane understanding of what they had committed. Lost in the world of monsters and all they would commit if they were politically (legally) allowed too.
  On that day Farik realised that ‘the law’ was literal and why it was so. Even though the six soldiers were committing murder, there was no law to stop them, as you cannot murder something that has lost (by law) the right to life. Even if Farik and Anu raised objection at the highest level (which they could not get too) it would end only with them being the ones who would suffer, ostracized at least or worse, just for doing so.
Farik had witnessed first hand how depraved their sick minds were and realised also that all of humanity, including him, could become one of these monsters if the mind was not kept in check. A sad reality to be faced with, but nonetheless a reality. Not all would stoop to such levels, but other levels would be stooped to that generally meant something living would suffer.

  Reaching out again with a slightly clenched fist Farik finally knocked on the door and was greeted with the sweet sounding voice of Tiy, who asked him to come in. Farik once again hesitated for a moment as his heart picked up pace at the sound of Tiy’s voice. Trying to ignore this Farik put his hand upon the door handle and twisted it slightly and then pushed forward as he felt the latch remove its self from its keep. Slowly he pushed the door open and there before him was the beautiful Tiy already stood up to greet him. The smile on her face said it all and as Farik walked through the door and shut it behind him he turned to have Tiy fling her arms around his neck and softly kiss him on the cheek.
  This was not an unusual greeting for Tiy who greeted many of her friends, male or female the same way. Tiy was not frightened to show her feelings and would demonstrate exactly how she felt about someone. Trouble was for Farik, at this precise moment, this was not going to help him, even though in the end it would, he just couldn’t see that at this moment.
  Now his heart was beating faster and Tiy could feel this through his and her garments. After hugging her friend tightly for some seconds she left the embrace and placed her left hand on Farik’s chest just over his heart and commented.
  “That is going some my friend, whatever is the matter?”
  To Farik it was almost as if Tiy had a glint in her eye when she said this, or was this wishful thinking on his behalf, and he just thought he had seen it. The tricks his mind would play on him were relentless.
  “I am fine Tiy, honestly, just a little nervous and excited.”
  He then hushed himself quickly. He couldn’t believe he had just said that and metaphorically kicked himself for doing so. The situation was not made any easier, considering what Tiy was wearing. Her garment was not exactly long and her legs were beautiful, as was the rest of her. Her long flowing brown hair shone as did her complexion and there was little wonder she was the king’s favourite. It took all his will power not to keep looking at her legs, but needless to say nothing escaped Tiy.
  “Do you like what you see?” Tiy said with glint in her eye and this time it was on purpose and very real.
  Farik felt his face warm and knew his embarrassment was fully on show and he instantly looked down.
  Tiy moved towards him saying.
  “I am sorry Farik that was naughty of me.”
  “It is fine I deserve much more.”
  “Come sit with me and we shall talk, or rather you shall talk and I shall listen.”
  Farik showed his agreement with a nod of his head and by following Tiy to her bed and by sitting next to her.
  “Well my friend?” Tiy said with a sweet smile. “What on earth is going on with you I have never seen you like this before?”
  “Never have I done anything like what I have before.”
  “That sounds a bit ominous, is it really that bad?”
  “Worse.” Farik said putting his head down as he did. “Much worse.”
  “Well what is it Farik, there must be something we can do to help you?”
  “Nothing can be done, I just need to tell someone before I go insane.”
  “Well I am all ears my friend.” As Tiy said this she put her hand on Farik’s bare knee and he shied away pulling his knee from under her hand.
  “I am sorry Farik did I offend you?” Tiy said as she moved her hand back to her own lap
  “No not at all, in fact quite the opposite and that’s the problem.”
  “Well now I am curious.” Said Tiy inquisitively. “Do tell my friend, do tell.”

  As Farik made his way to the boardroom as quickly as he could, he suddenly realised something, never had he seen the palace so quiet and still. Normally guards and servants could be seen going about their duties, hurrying as they did as there never seemed to be enough time to do everything that was demanded of them.
Farik found this quietness quite eerie in a way and quite off putting and this made him slow his pace for a second. It just seemed strange, but in comparison, no stranger than the occurrence that was happening regarding the king.
  Realising the urgency of the situation once more, Farik picked up the pace.
  Even though it was highly frowned upon, the servants and the guards would communicate whenever they had the chance. The friendships they shared were all that kept them sane, in a world on the verge of complete insanity – if it hadn’t already skipped over that fine line. The protocols they were made to adhere too, weren’t just about control; they were also designed to crush their will as well. Designed to create emotionless automatons without the feelings or will to be anything different. Voids they were called by some of the more callous of them caught by the infliction called bitterness, but only because they carried the same fears, but just couldn’t admit it.
  For the most the friendship they shared kept this at bay, well at least for most of them, but even then many would at one time or another slip into the pit of uncertainty lined with self-pity. Sadly, this was all too commonplace under the weight of such burden, created by nothing more than lies. And even though they chanced their very lives by doing so, they would talk and smile at each other regardless whenever the chance to do so arose.
  As his foot steps echoed in the empty corridor Farik found it strange to the point of bizarre that he was now running though what was an empty palace. Normally there would be so many people too talk to. And the extraordinary thing was, he actually felt this change was somehow going to remain, well, for a while at least.
The king had caused ripples in the pond that were not going to quell anytime soon. In fact, he felt they could become waves if the path the king had chosen was the one he was to follow – only time would tell.
  Many times the concept of true kingship had been the topic of conversation amongst them, normally instigated by Tiy or Anelp. Many were very pessimistic regarding the position held by a king and the reasoning for it. In their eyes rightly so, as history delivered an endless tale of these kings and the misery the people had suffered under their enslavement. It was little wonder heated debates had raged at times regarding this subject and not always fuelled by wine either. But both Tiy and Anelp had managed over a period of time to quell these pessimistic views with a different perspective. Delivering a viewpoint that wasn’t stagnated as the beliefs in the history many were relying on. Delivering An idea, A notion that wasn’t bound by these stagnated perceptions that could adapt and mold itself, to be able to navigate past the stagnation the belief formed and created in the mind of the believer. From which they formed this very negative few of kingship that cast chains and defenses around itself, to prevent penetration by another idea bound by logic and optimism. And in reality who could blame them when presented with all that had been, recorded and witnessed first hand. Was it not true there was a tyrant who sat upon the throne of Egypt, a man very fond of himself! It was little wonder these view points were common place amongst the palace serfs and the working class, as all they could see was a despotic world around them that only allowed the rich to get richer whilst the poor got poorer. Anchored down under precautionary principles wrapped in chains of conformity, bound by subservience no one could question, little did anyone know thought Farik, as he knew a king was about too question – exactly what Tiy had told him would happen once upon a time.
  It had been realised and voiced by Tiy, Anelp and Farik that the position a king held – as everything – was held in duality. And just because a king had never done as Akhenaten was doing now proved it was possible that any element could reverse if it so required too. And because of this simple reason, they all knew as Farik reflected on now, things could change. Even though a king surrounded by a history of self-importance would find it hard to put down the delusion of grandeur he had carried for so long, it was known that this existed in a least one man and Akhenaten was this man – although he had no knowledge of this at this time, but by the very thing happening right now, the process had evidently started in him.

  A tyrant could become a savior through the concept that was true kingship, under a benign dictatorship through the will of the people. As Tiy had said, in reality a king only had power through the people and the people only had power through a true king. A balanced seesaw with the seats of such occupied by two parties that need each other to create a check and balance that would allow for equality. So that every living thing was seen as being on parity with everything else, as the chains of master slave syndrome were broken and cast into the abyss of forgetfulness. And it was known by the very few that it had been prophesied that one day this would be remembered by the last Sion. A king coming from the ranks of the working class, born of aristocracy that they did not except and eradicated for this none acceptance. Eradicated for their denial of who they are and the none conformity they displayed to the accepted way, the way a family from that position should act, because in reality they were of the ‘twelve tribes’, but had disowned them in entirety.
  Tiy had spoken many times of how important it was to realise such a thing could happen. And even though in her heart she knew her dear Akhen would in the end relinquish his position, she also knew that he would complete the prophecy that someone one day would remember. Tiy knew that he would write of the king that would become a farther to his people, who would eventually become their dad. As rules, regulations and law would be based on responsibility, equality and fairness. That the very first man bound by the law was the man who created it. To leave an instance where status did not allow for privileges as there were none, as they could not exist in that which was equal. That the king did not sit in grandeur above his people, he in fact eradicates the very concept of status driven capitalism and the hierarchal structure it was bound by that was the only means the grandeur could exist through. Not only to eradicate it, but also to strike it from the peoples memories by eradicating the very institution that had developed it. Moulded it to suits their needs, their desires and their greed; ultimately the last Sion would eradicate the temple.
  Tiy had spoke to Farik about this many times. And even though he found it a first a bitter pill to swallow, in the end he had seen reason, the very reason why it could only be done this way.
Tiy had allowed him to realise that the houses of the temple only had power through the concept of kingship (monarchy). If this was the case, which it most certainly was, then it was obvious this could be reversed, but a king himself must instigate that reversal – no other could do this, no one.
  Tiy had realised through nothing more than common sense that those in power only really feared one thing and that was someone who was deemed to have greater power than them. This was the creation of the god concept, a man made idea and illusion that provided the mechanisms that hierarchy, class division, status and control could be built from. Again to Tiy this was absolutely obvious and now that was obvious to so many.
  This concept created a social structure built from power that was seen to be held, such as the king and the houses of the temple resulting in what could be claimed as a benefit for having such power.
It was simple, all it needed was three elements to work Greed, Obsession and last but not least and possibly the most powerful element Deceit and this element is what was used daily to fool the people that any power they may have once had, had been taken from them. When in truth it could never be taken, they were just under the illusion it had been.

  Farik remembered Tiy telling him that in reality she realised that this, although not projected, was the substance of what GOD/god stood for. That what the houses of the temple had created was a façade to hide behind, a mask they could adopt to conceal their true agenda and a point of power that could not be denied or proven. The true power of an idea spread by nothing more than a rumour, an idea with consensus, but with the power of legal enforcement to ensure the idea was accepted and could not be un-accepted or questioned. Through the god concept control had been gained through compliance derived from fear and control from the illusion of power in the name of a man made concept that was un-questionable.
  Farik even remembered Tiy smiling as she said this to him, because to her it is nothing short of genius in its creation.
  Tiy also said that for a king to gain the absolute monarch position (central point of administration of law) the greatest position of power, he needed the will of the people to do it. Without them and their will, he was castrated, legally bound to head the corporate misery the people suffered under. But this needed a king who had lived life under the same oppression as the rest of the people, so he could come to this simple understanding. This would take a king to go and prove himself to the people he belongs too, simply by creating and suggesting how things should be, against how they were. And by providing them with evidence of how powerful they were through their own actions and lack of, but within the boundaries of responsibility.
  This could be done through nothing more than honesty, as that was all that was needed. This one comment had stuck with Farik throughout all Tiy had told him.
  Tiy said something once that he would never forget that without honesty we have nothing!

  Sometime had now past and Tiy had listened quietly to all Farik was telling her without saying a word? As Farik was nearing the end of his story Tiy could see the burden was already lifting and the hunch he was sat with before, was releasing and his shoulders looked far more relaxed as he did.
  As he finished speaking, Tiy sat quietly pondering for a moment over all that he had told her, and then she spoke.
  “Do you think my friend you are the first to come to me with such a story?”
  “I don’t know to be honest with you, am I?”
  “No my friend you are not and I could name at least ten of you who have been in the same position.”
  “I have heard tales of such things, but I never believed them.” Farik said shaking his head in dis-belief.
  “Well believe them my friend for they are very true, allow me to explain. You know the situation I am sure between the king and myself and I am sure you realise I am not the only one?”
  Farik didn’t quite know how to answer this and Tiy could see that he was struggling for an answer, so she spoke again.
  “Remember my friend when we spoke of honesty!”
  “Yes I do and yes I do know what the king gets up to as I feel everyone does, but you are his favourite, aren’t you?”
  Tiy smiled at Farik before answering.
  “At this moment that is besides the point. What is the point is that the queen has done no different to the king and even though two wrongs can never make a right, this is the way they conduct their lives. You my friend, as I, have got caught up in this and you feel you have betrayed your king and I understand you have a loyalty to him, but that loyalty might be missed placed.”
  Farik looked puzzled by this and said.
  “What do you mean missed placed?”
  “Ok let me ask you a question. Does it seem right to you that you are so loyal to one that is nothing more than a tyrant?”
  Farik was shocked by this comment at first, but realised that Tiy was known for her honesty and he in fact could not deny this.
  “Well no I should not be, but that is my job.”
  “Ok well lets put it this way. What would you do if it was your family the king had ordered you to kill for breaking the laws of the houses of the temple?”
  Farik looked up in shock at Tiy who just sat looking at him patiently waiting for an answer.
  “But that would not happen it…”
  Before Farik could finish Tiy cut in.
  “But it could and you know it could happen and all you are doing is trying to kid yourself that it couldn’t. The king can do as he pleases and in essence no one is safe and you feel you have dis-honoured a monster, how can that be possible? Let me put it another way. If I was married to Anelp and I made advances at you would you take me up on it?”

  Farik sat there without answering and his heart was like a charging lion at the very thought of such a thing happening, but in reality if what Tiy suggested was the case, then there was only one answer that could be given.
  “To be absolutely honest with you, if I was in that position it would be a very difficult one to be in, but ultimately I would have to decline.”
  “And why is that?”
  “Anelp is an honourable man, probably the most honourable man I have ever met and I could not dis-honuor him.”
  “Exactly, but what if he agreed it was ok?”
  Farik, to be absolutely honest, was completely thrown by this and if not a little confused.
  “I don’t get what your on about Tiy, please explain?”
  “It is quite a simple question to answer Farik.” As Tiy said this she lent over and touched Farik’s thigh with her left hand.
  Instantly Farik reacted with a slight movement, almost as though Tiy had made him jump, even though he could see what she was about to do.
  Tiy spoke.
  “Why so nervous my friend, does my touch worry you at all?”
  “Far from it.” Farik said. “In fact the complete opposite.”
  “And what I am trying to say to you is that it is perfectly acceptable to feel that way. To me – and I know many who both share and do not share my feelings regarding this – there is nothing wrong with consenting adults of any sex exploring each other. To me monogamy creates another point of ownership, as you become someone else’s possession and in being so can never actually be free, but is this an element of freedom that actually needs to be sought after? I am sure there is someone for everyone for the right reasons.
  I feel the temple have exploited this to create the ultimate point of segregation. Granted, if you have entered into a monogamous relationship and you are happy with that then that is fine, but it does seem we are forced into this to me at a far too early age. Many others disagree with me and that is also fine, but by default surely anyone wishing not to be, should be allowed to live life without what they deem an infliction that prevents their individual pursuit of happiness.
  Ultimately it is the companionship we seek that I am sure all will come to in the end, when the lusts of the mind are distracted from.

  You my friend have committed no wrong in my eyes and by harboring such thoughts you will be the one that ultimately suffers and no one else, but I will say that in days to come and with events that are to unfold, what you now have will come in very useful when the time is right.”
  Tiy could see that Farik was going to need a little time to process this information and sat patiently waiting for an answer that possibly would not be forth coming. This had happened many times as this was, in Tiy’s experience one of the hardest subjects anyone could get their head round. Of course adding to this was the last thing she had said.
  Farik was completely blown away by what Tiy had said and didn’t quite know what to say. All she had said and the question she had asked was now buzzing around his head like a whirl wind kicking up dust that he was lost in. Never had he been presented with such and never had he been in the situation that required him to contemplate so much in such a short time regarding a subject he was so un-familiar with.
  Tiy spoke again to help Farik form some kind of resolution.
  “As I said my friend many do not completely understand where I am coming from and I must add that if you have entered into a monogamous relationship, then you should honour it for the right reasons. If ever you decide that you cannot continue with the situation as it is, then at least be honest with them and tell them the reason why. Problems are caused when you lie and do things behind your partners back. What I am trying to get at is if the situation arose hypothetically then your answer should be yes because of Anelp’s agreement. But if you still, even with his agreement feel that it is wrong, then your answer must be no. Sometimes we sacrifice our needs to enter into servitude to service the needs of others. I live my life the way that I do as I need to be close to the king and it is the only way I can be. You never know maybe one day he and I could be together, as stranger things have happened. Then I would live my life loyal to him as long he was loyal to me.”
  Farik, although still confused, spoke.
  “That is a very bold statement to make, but I can see you truly believe it.”
  “Not believe my friend, I know in my heart that one day he and I will be together, but not in this land, but in a land far away called Lios. Far over the seas where we can live in peace for the rest of our short lives, before it all starts again.”
  This statement caught Farik’s attention and suddenly his woes had disappeared along with the need to answer Tiy’s question.
  “How do you know this Tiy and why have you never spoke of it with me?”
  “I have never spoke of it with anyone and I cannot tell you how I know this, I just do. I told you because it served as a distraction to allow you to forget, which you have done, but now because of your intrigue you will not try to remember what ails you and it was just something that happened and does not need to be revisited. What happens from this point on is all you should ever be concerned with palace commander!”
  “Palace commander?” Farik said shocked. “How do you know so much Tiy?”
  “Oh, I just do. The announcement is to be made tomorrow, so go now as I know your shift is covered, go and get some sleep as you have a big day tomorrow.”
  “Is there anything you don’t know about?” Farik said, smiling as he did.
  “Not much.” Tiy said chuckling. She then lent over and kissed him on the cheek and said. “Nice to see you smiling again my friend, don’t stop you have a beautiful smile.”

  Just before Farik rounded the corner to enter the central part of the palace, he could already hear the commotion outside the soundproof boardroom doors. Nefertiti was there already and was screaming at the top of her voice demanding of the guards to allow her to pass and enter the room. None of them would comply as they were adhering too the orders they had been given coming directly from the king.
  Nefertiti was spitting fire and throwing all she could muster verbally to try and make the guards comply with her orders over the kings, but all she was saying was falling on deaf ears, which only served to fuel her already increased level of anger.
  As Farik rounded upon her and the situation, her attention and anger turned towards him and he was met with a torrent of abuse.
  Seething, Nefertiti shouted.
  “Commander place these guards in irons and have them escorted to the palace cells for their blatant insubordination, now!”
  Farik calmly but brutally honestly said.
  “No Nefertiti I will not.”
  Nefertiti was stunned. So stunned in fact she could not speak at first and then she let fly summoning everything she could verbally muster.
  “What did you call me?” She bellowed at Farik moving towards him fist flailing as though she was having some sort of mental relapse. And then suddenly she froze to the spot and let out a muffled cry.

  “Grrr…aaah.”
  “Farik started to smile as he could see why this was happening – he knew he shouldn’t but could not help himself – as Tiy had come behind the queen silently and grabbed her from behind securing her right hand over   Nefertiti mouth and whispered.
  “Hush now my queen.”
  Nefertiti knew who’s voice it was and knew better than to struggle after the tussle she had had with Tiy before. And even though she started to struggle slightly Tiy jerked her from side to side sharply and the queen soon stopped.
  Farik walked up to the queen and stood only inches away from her face and said.
  “Nefertiti your reign of terror is over. Our king this day will end all that you have striven to keep in place and also your control of him ends with it.”
  Farik beckoned to Tiy to let Nefertiti speak.
  The queen still in Tiy’s firm grip spoke.
  “Is this really something you want to be doing guard?” She almost spat at him like a viper.“ After all guard what would happen to you if the king hears about all that has gone on before?” She said with a sly smile.
  With this Tiy released her grip and called to Anulk and Basmain two guards across the way from her. As Tiy did this, the two guards left their station and came and stood beside Farik, and then Tiy spoke.
  “The threat you offer will also be your undoing Nefertiti, am I not right?”
  Nefertiti looked at all three men stood before and realised what Tiy was doing and blurted out.
  “My king will believe no one over his queen… this is insanity, never has this happened before. I demand you release me and let me join my husband.”
  Tiy moved round and faced Nefertiti and spoke quietly to her.
  “But you forget, your husband knows you are a liar and after such towards him are you really sure he will believe you – can you take that chance?”
  Realising what Tiy was saying was true Nefertiti’s body language suggested she had met her match and she submitted to the demands being made upon her.
  “What are you to do with me she asked?”
  Farik spoke.
  “You will be taken to the palace cells and held there until such time the king has completed all he needs to do and he alone decides what should be done with you. On this day he will be told the truth and we will all face the consequences of our actions. We owe him that much.”
  The two guards nodded their heads in approval of what Farik had suggested.
  Farik then called two other guards from out side the boardroom doors and asked them to escort the queen to the palace cells, which they did. Nefertiti remained silent and without a struggle calmly walked away with guards.
  Farik said one last thing before the queen was taken away.
  “All I have to ask you is this Nefertiti. How can someone so beautiful on the outside, be so ugly on the inside?”
  The queen didn’t answer.
  Farik then said.
  “Take her away.”
  Farik then turned to Anulk and Basmain and spoke.
  “You as well?”
  Both of them smiled awkwardly without saying a word.
  Farik shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Anulk and Basmain did the same, as they knew Farik would say no more about this.
  Farik then turned to Tiy and spoke.
  “Where did you come from?”
  “Oh I heard there was a commotion and stopped one of the guards who let me know what was going on. As soon as I heard what had happened to the grand master and the fact the king was in the room to be alone with the masters I knew it had started. Farik keep an eye on Nefertiti you know she cannot be trusted?”
“I know she cannot be and she will be up to her tricks needless to say I will send two more guards to re-enforce the situation, surely she cannot entice them all?”
 “If you want my advice send Tilkus and Farit they will be well suited to this job in particular.” Tiy said smiling as she did.
 “Good choice.” Farik said smiling. “She won’t be able to cast her wicked spells on them two.”

  Suddenly from round the corner came Anubis, a long serving guard who was out of breath when he reached them. Catching his breath he spoke to Farik.
  “Templar…” He said trying to catch his breath some more. “Templar at the main gate…”
  Farik spoke to everyone on hearing this news.
  “Everyone listen up inform the king and Anelp what is happening and then secure the doors, the Templar are at the main gate, this is nothing we weren’t expecting. I suggest Anelp stays in side with the king, but Anelp and the king can decide this for themselves. Four of you remain here and the rest of you go to the main gate, decide now.”
  Farik then turned to Anubis and said.
  “My friend I know you are out of breath but can you go and find Tilkus and Farit and tell them to report to the palace cells, tell them the two guards there already will explain why, I am sure you will find them in the barracks.”
  Anubis nodded his head and set off.
  “And what are you and I to do Farik? Tiy asked.
  “You and I my friend are going to help Harian with the royal twins. Tutankhamen I know will be fine, but I am not so sure about Tutmoses, he can be a hand full at the best of times, little to like his mother that one.”
  Tiy chuckled at Farik’s quip and then spoke.
  “He certainly is. You say Harian is there with them?”
  “Yes I left him there looking after the boy’s before coming here.”
  “That is good as it is now time for me to have a word with that young man.”
  “About what?” Farik said with a smile on his face.
  “You always amaze me. No matter how fraught a situation gets you keep on smiling.”
  “You have to don’t you.” Replied Farik. “And by the way what do you want with Harian, you didn’t answer?”
  Tiy replied smiling as she did, as they started to make their way towards the royal bedroom.
  “None of your business nosy, none of your business.”

John has decided that it is about time he cleared up a few issues regarding subjects tpuc and he have covered over the last few years (please scroll down for a list of filmed talks to view) – some being the ‘freeman’ issue, lawful rebellion, pros and cons of bucking the system and what they ultimately result in.

This talk will deal with history, law, the legal world, legal loopholes, politics, worldly problems and much more… and a general update on John’s views, perspectives and notions coming from his experiences with the above over the last 6 years and before.

This talk will also encompass information for new comers as well and John’s ‘idea’ regarding a solution to worldly woes suffered by us all, no matter where you live in the world – but as always it is only ‘one’ mans views.

This is a no holds barred talk and if you are easily offended, then this is not a talk for you. John will deliberately mess with your mind, beliefs and your worldly perspective and although he will apologise for doing so, this will not stop him delivering his opinions with ‘brutal honesty’!

In his opinion everyone is entitled to their own views, whether they are the accepted one’s or not and that is regarding any subject matter, nothing is taboo, including himself!

‘You have been warned’!

The talk will accommodate many questions from the audience and in some ways will revolve around what the audience requires to know. If a subject is beyond him, he will honestly say.

Previous talks by John recorded in 2009 you might like to view and his talk in Liecester (TruthJuice) and his last talk in Cornwall Febuary 2013.

It's an illusion
A Carpenters view
It's an illusion 2
Undermining Democracy
 

Please note; if the links take too long to load then please go to bbc5.tv and search John Harris, or alternately please go to youtube.com and search John Harris. We are experiencing problems linking to our friends at bbc5 for some reason at this moment! I am sure this will be resolved soon.

With James I on the throne of England – also being James the VI of Scotland – the first king of Britain was formed and accepted. The succession had been set and the Stuart (swayer) house was to remain there until such time the Orders desired king would take their place, but not until they had made him so, which would take many hundreds of years yet. In reality this was a time when the members of the Order were finding it harder to do what was needed to be done. To watch daily what they had to watch was a monumental task in itself, but they were committed and had taken an oath to do so, they had promised and would not go back on this. At this time the Order decided to put a very obvious signpost visible for everyone to see to relate to what was actually going on and Temple Bar the house of advocates was created. Even though this had existed for sometime created by the Order to house all the advocates coming through from the proving grounds, it wasn’t publicly known and this was an attempt to see if the public would react to this.

Even though the unwanted necessity as they were known (the working class) had no knowledge of what was going on, being kept uneducated deliberately, many should have recognised the importance of doing this within the rest of the social structure. But the Order realised, as they had presumed, that even if the working classes did realise, they were too consumed with the daily struggle to survive to take notice and the the rest were too consumed with being part of it, a ‘sod you jack i’m alright’ approach.

At this time the Order were using the pretence of class division against itself and the history books were recording the evidence, even though the class divide was something that only existed within the social structure, but it did at every level. It had infected all with its belief system and that was another reason for the Order to instruct a new version of the bible should be issued to show evidence of how stagnant that belief was and of course the enforcers of that belief, and to trap the enforcers within their own belief so the evidence could be shown.

Still with it’s attentions mainly on Parliament in Westminster the Order decided that the concept of kingship needed to be reinforced and an example of what would happen if Parliament had absolute sovereignty had to be shown to allow the people themselves, to call for a king again. This was to simply to provide evidence, within the history books, of how powerful the people are if they so choose to be. Under simple directions from the Order James continued to damage the concept of kingship, but was also becoming known for his disobedience towards Westminster. Once again the Order were manipulating a king through his own misplaced desire. He held fast to the concept of the divine rite of kings and I even commented once to say that ‘kings are justly called gods’ a comment that was not received well by the church nor Westminster, but did serve to provide proof of his arrogance and delusion regarding the position he held. Legally the Order were helping introduce many statutes to the statute roll ever increasing the oppression through taxation, being forced upon the people and more petitions than ever where falling on the deaf ears of the king. James did not react because he knew not of what was happening, this being done purposely. Even middle England started to complain and a tense situation was brewing that the Order were manipulating, again for a desired outcome.

As Charles I came to the throne after his farther the situation regarding the prisons and the amount of taxation being levied upon the people was getting serious and the people were being fuelled to ask questions of Parliament. Westminster did no more than to blame the king. The Order started a rumour regarding Charles favouring Catholics and this also spread quickly through the protestants causing alarm.

A man by the name of Oliver Williams had joined the proving grounds sometime since and had been seen to hold certain traits that could be used. Oliver was not of noble blood, but the Order could see he fitted the criteria needed perfectly and proceeded to give him the nobility needed to enter Parliament. Oliver was set up to marry and took his wife’s name of Cromwell and joined the Parliamentary ranks.

The Order suggested to the king he should speak out about Parliament to gain the peoples support as a civil war was brewing, as the Parliamentarians were preparing to go to war against the Royalist. Charles did so and civil war broke out. Oliver Cromwell joined the ranks of the Parliamentarians and soon built up quite a reputation and lived up to part of what the Order had seen in him. Through the Orders manipulation Oliver soon lead a cavalry troop and then the whole army as it’s commander.

The desired effect occurred and the people backed Oliver and the royalists forces were defeated, a new era started. England and all its dominions were now republics and the commonwealth could now be created, an accumulation of lands across the world from the most strategic island on the planet – the fleet was to set sail once more.
 The Order frightened off all but a few of the members of Parliament and a rump Parliament was formed, which in front of, Oliver signed the death warrant of king Charles I. Oliver got his majority by using the Orders idea of bringing in the army to make up the majority and knowing they would not go against their commander.

Charles was sentenced to death and was beheaded publicly and Oliver became lord protector (king all bar name) and Oliver lived up to all the Order knew he was from the proving ground. Oliver was in fact religiously insane and his puritan laws did not rest easy with the people at all. Taxation was still a very heavy burden for most and this was not to let up anytime soon, as Oliver employed the fleet to capture the world under the Orders suggestions, delivering the three essential parts of democracy; law, education and of course religion. Oliver ruled the people with fear and punishment for crimes were harsh. The Order were using this to install a memory in the people, again one that would come into play much later.

As the years rolled by the people, even though they were more imprisoned now than ever before, started to voice objection to Oliver’s obvious religious insanity and what that resulted in. The fleet were now conquering more lands bringing them directly under British rule and the empire was now being formed and those who didn’t know within the church were still under the miscomprehension that the church was getting even more powerful, when in truth they were loosing power. The Order was now to start to bring the the people back to the concept of true kingship, as the disaster that was the corporate republic continued to show evidence of what it truly was. This was an ideal time to allow the accountants back into the country expelled by Edward I and they were the ones used to fund Oliver’s rise through the army and obviously to Parliament in Westminster. A golden rule always exists that has been played out a thousand times, that is you never build on your own money, you always use someone else’s.

Oliver died in 1658 and this pretentious short lived throne he had claimed was now taken by his son Richard who carried none of the qualities that the Order had seen in his father. This again becoming very obvious from his time also in the proving grounds, but this would be ideal to bring a king back to the throne again and allow the people themselves to demand this – of course with a little help, albeit not much was needed. The people themselves were very tired of Oliver’s ways and were not going to accept another tyrant from the same family for very long. Even though many had adopted the puritan way, many found it’s doctrine to be non sensical and other methods of non conformity against the recognised church had sprung up. The Order realised the recognised church were loosing their grip regarding these non conformist religions and had to use Charles to bring them back to the church as it still had a very relevant part to play in future events. This also provided evidence again of the people themselves going against what was seen as the recognised way by many and again this was recorded.

Richard was weaker than his father in the people’s eye’s and this could be used and manipulated – and was. Discussions ensued and Charles II issued the Declaration of Breda and was pronounced king in 1660 and Parliament in Westminster accepted this declaration as they had no choice but to, as this was a king offering amnesty – another necessary memory to be placed in the hearts of the people and the history books by the Order. A king was offering something the church and it’s off spring Parliament could not and had not ever offered and the king himself, very prominently, was showing the church for what it really was. At all times the Order knew they had to produce evidence from both sides of the coin that would be recorded, as hard as it was to do.

In 1662 the Act of Uniformity was passed demanding all puritans and other non conformists accept the doctrine’s of the church of England or leave the church completely. Although many did, a good percentage didn’t and non conformity to the recognised church got a very powerful foot hold, even though it was just an extension of catholicism, as was the Anglican church supposedly created to be separate in the reformation. Nothing was separate from the only recognised church  and all were just extensions of this and still are to this day. This had been a recruitment drive by the Order to some extent, for the proving grounds, but at all times the purpose was simple; to maintain the divide between royalists and parliamentarians with the church seemingly at the helm – the trinity.

Although it has been said that science was very young in this age it was in fact not as young as most would say and certainly not as young in it’s development of disease. It had been realised sometime since, after using the session houses for experimentation, that disease in all forms was very profitable and a new form of exploitation could be applied to the people along with taxation. This form was more powerful in many ways as illness required cures and those cures could be, and in most cases were, very costly.

In 1665 one disease got out of hand as the experimentation regarding it took the scientists and medical men to a place they had never been before as this disease spread very quickly via the rats that actually outnumbered the human beings that lived in London. The poor sanitary situation only added fuel to how wide spread this disease would become, even though the numbers who were reported to have died from it were in fact quite low. The Order knew that much could be done to help the poor as the disease ripped through the slum areas, but the aristocracy, Parliament in Westminster included, felt this was a great way of culling the unwanted necessity. An approach that was perfectly acceptable to them until they were made to realise how much they depended on that necessity.

One year later it was decided that the only way to permanently halt the disease’s spread was to eradicate it with a fire and the great fire of London ensued destroying a good percentage of the city and the church of St Paul. The Order could now influence the remodelling of the city in the church of rome’s image providing ample proof, cast in stone, of the churches greed and obsession with having the best of the best. When many involved in this remodelling could barely feed or clothe their families and living accommodation was scarce for those who would do the construction. Crime soared and the Order suggested to Parliament and the king that a force would be needed to try and prevent the ever increasing crime rate caused by the poverty many were now forced to live in. This was when a group patrolled the streets by the name of Charlie’s named after the king himself. This was to lead to a recognised police force being present on the streets.

The Order again suggested that it would be far better to try and eradicate the poverty to reduce the crime rate, but the church realised, with a little help, that crime could be as profitable as taxation if handled properly.

The Order, through the churches ministers in Westminster, started to separate the law by introducing the method of civil action completely separate from criminal, but still joined at the hip through torts. Because of the rise in taxes and the crime through poverty, debt became the number one crime and the prisons across the island where reaching breaking point , prisons that were modelled on Fleet and Marshalsea. Nearly every prisoner was there for debt or crimes resulting from being it debt and still the church built its buildings in splendour regardless, providing evidence of what it truly was.

The Order had to keep suggesting and providing evidence of what the church really were, but found with just a little manipulation they would do it themselves as long as the Order provided just enough rope for them to hang themselves with.With the non conformist issue and a king who was quite happy to speak out against  the church and Parliament and still try to enforce his own law, the people were being shown once again the power of kingship, albeit the form it was being presented in was a little obscure.

The church need to fuel something against the king who was fast turning his back on the Catholic church of rome and it’s doctrine’s and the Order suggested that the appointment of Catholics in high positions of status would cause a rift between the king and the people. Charles was easily lead and was a prolific womaniser seemingly having a string of mistresses at his disposal at all times and this made him very easy to control. All the time this was happening Parliament was loosing it’s grip and it’s strangle hold, which it had tried to regain after the shambles that was the republic under parliamentary rule.

Under directions the church, using it’s political wing (Westminster) decided to put pressure on the king via the Catholic issue and Charles needed allies as it was suggested to him that another civil war was brewing, as he was reminded of what had happened to his father. Charles was swayed and it was suggested by the Order that a treaty was need with the French king louis XIV for his own protection if a civil war did in fact occur. Charles was persuaded to go to the Templar house in Dover and there he signed the secret Treaty of Dover in 1670. This treaty afforded him the protection he sort against the parliamentarians, through the French king. The deal was that he would have to declare he was in fact a Catholic and in doing so would re-establish Catholicism in England and Charles had to support the French kings future projects against the Dutch. The Order had manipulated the Dutch through the church of rome who had, not three years earlier sailed up the Medway and captured the English Navy’s flag ship the royal Charles and destroyed three others. Charles in return was offered a way of vengeance against the Dutch for such an embarrassing occurrence to happen so close to home and the French king, through the church of rome, was to finance Charles and send troops to his aid, if in fact the parliamentarians did raise an army and start a civil war against him.

But a forth part was to come into effect and the king would start to make declarations regarding the catholic issues bypassing Parliament, as the division and rifts that religious segregation caused were perfect to use as a form of control – something the Order were now becoming experts in.
  Still at the forefront of everything the Order were doing was the fact they needed to highlight the true power of kingship over the disastrous parliamentarian republic. This was to provide absolute evidence of social division caused by both elements to the determent of the people themselves, but to provide evidence that a true king could go against the church if he so wished and of course if he did use the will of the people to do so and what that could result in. Even though no king or queen had ever done their job properly, the concept was very much embedded into the history books and the memories of the people – along with this was the memory of what a corporate republic had done to the people as a whole based upon it’s religious, capitalist, totalitarian structure.

As the third Dutch war raged in 1672 it was suggested to Charles by the Order that he should issue the Declaration of Indulgence protecting Catholics from persecution and also protecting dissenters of Westminster. This was not received well by the church of rome and it was suggested to the church that Westminster should force the king, under threat of civil war, to withdraw the Declaration and to allow Parliament to put in place the Test Act (1673) preventing Catholics from taking positions of high office – also to end the war with the Dutch (1674).

The Order realised that even though it was being maintained by them that the church of England was separate from the church of rome, many were realising this was not the case. Manipulating both the king and Parliament was to result in an occurrence that again would be stuck fast in the memories of the people and the history books dutifully recorded it. This occurrence was to once again provide evidence that this religious issue was causing rifts that amounted to nothing more than the ever increasing grasps for power and the holding of it between Parliament and the king, even though they worked for one and the same, caught between the projection of religious indifference. All the time the evidence was being shown and recorded, that this was always done to the determent of the people, even though it was being done on the pretence it was for their benefit – the people themselves caught in the middle of this power struggle forgetting they maintain the true power and who wields it at all times.

In 1677 a book by John Bunyan was published called a Pilgrims Progress that would be a instrumental to many regarding the existence of the proving grounds used by the Order and how they operated. This book was to be one of the first to use biblical text metaphorically in ‘order’ to bring those trapped by religious belief to a greater understanding of what that religion really was and what it was responsible for. At the same time this book would also talk of true kingship as it’s precursor does, but by suggesting the non involvement of non existent out side forces and just the involvement of an order of human beings very real and apparent. The book itself relates to the power possessed by one and how that power can be dislodged by religious or non religious doctrine lodged in the mind of the believer.

The very fact that England and it’s dominions where suffering from this religious division made this book at the time very apt and also earned it a place on many bookshelves. With the ever ensuing problems being caused by Parliament under suggestion of the Order and their refusal to accept absolute sovereignty of the monarchy, Charles was to play his trump card after Parliament tried to change the line of succession to prevent his brother from taking the throne on his death with the Exclusion Bill – again for religious reason’s. This was to be one of the Order’s greatest examples of kingship to be recorded in the history books and the memories of the people. As the Catholic issue came to a head Charles under direct influence of the Order dissolved Parliament and claimed absolute sovereignty ruling without a Parliament financed by Louis XIV. Parliament was told to bide it’s time as this would not last. Charles was received into the church of rome on his death bed leaving his brother James to succeed him, but the Order once again had achieved what was deemed impossible by many and still is to this day.

In 1685 James succeeded his brother Charles and tried to maintain the Stuart doctrine of the divine rite of kings. Many attempts at civil war were embarked on by the Parliamentarians over the next three years resulting in horrendous punishments for all involved. James pursues his brothers concept of restoring Catholicism in England and raises a standing army of 13,000 to protect himself and the royalists in London all under the Orders suggestions highlighting religious indifference, division and it’s non concern for the people as a whole – only providing more evidence for the history books of their true agenda’s; what they truly cared about and of course what they did not care about – the people.

By both sides being completely enveloped by this constant battle for power, the Order could now bring back the concept of a parliamentary republic and allow it to make it’s true foundation within political and recognised historical records. This was being done to show that division within law did exist and that status had a direct effect on whether certain laws would apply if that status was held. Democracy and it’s concept of legal slavery (being enslaved by legal means) was on the verge of being born in law, the concept of liberty was to be renewed within the political structure and what that concept would offer, by way of protection to those at the top of the liberty tree. James’ brother Charles had also introduced the Habeas Corpus Act in 1679 that prevented imprisonment without trial, but this was only to used by those who held the status of a ‘particular person’ and no one else, even though many have tried.

Under suggestions by the Order James again re-issues the Declaration of Indulgence to repeal the Test Act of 1673, but this time also including the non-conformists to try and bring them on side with the royalists. Parliament, under direction of the Order, picked seven statesmen to travel to Holland and lobby William (prince of Orange) who had married James’ daughter Mary, to come to England to re-install protestantism and democracy under parliamentary dictatorship – in particular to pass laws that would offer Parliament and the aristocracy protection through privilege of status.

William accepted the offer and landed at Torbay un-hindered by the English navy who were deliberately told to stand off by Parliament who had maintained control of the navy through the Order. Also the royalist troops were also told to stand down and did so for the same reason and as William marched on London. James lost his nerve and fled leaving his daughter Mary and her husband William to take the throne under a duel monarchy.

The Order needed a Parliamentary dictatorship in place with a Stuart on the throne, a corporate republic with a figure head, that was legally castrated and that is exactly what they had achieved, even though the succession still wasn’t cast in stone, or more aptly ‘in words of law’. The people needed to be fuelled, even though this actually meant they were to be fooled, but this was far from the first time this concept had been used and a staged mini bloodless revolution towards the new king and queen took place In the Orders proving grounds capital, Hertford. This was done to provide a reason for the Declaration of Rights 1688/89 to be presented to them on their coronation, that they had to sign to be able to take the throne.

This document was said to be written by the people for the people, when in fact it was written by legal minds in the vatican (of Order) for the purpose of installing at law the concept of ‘particular persons’ and the special attention they would receive for being such at common law, but this also had to be founded in cannon law (statute) as well – even though it was obvious that the statutes had no legitimacy as they were founded by treaty and not at law, hence, they could not be law, nothing  more than rules of a political regime given the force of law by threats of violence (legal slavery) something the Order were highlighting very well.

To do this the Order then put to Parliament that they needed to find the Declaration  of Rights in Statute and the Bill of Rights 1689 was presented as a bill and the monarchy were legally castrated enough to even prevent them declaring declarations at common law as well as not be able to make, break or adjust treaties or law and more importantly ‘statutes’. The Order also needed to control the countries monetary supply and after Mary died In 1694 the Order created the Bank of England to do this.

The Order then turned their attentions to settling the succession of the throne, until such time as it would be needed to undo it. In 1701 the Act of Settlement was passed along with in 1702  the Act of Treason, to settle succession that must go to the nearest protestant heir, which was Electress Sophia of Hanover. Mary died leaving William ruling. William was very much in league with Parliament, or as it would seem, when it fact he was directly influencing Parliament for the Order to maintain the Stuart line on the throne and to maintain it in
Statute.

When William died the throne automatically went to Mary’s sister Anne. Sophia died before Anne, so when Anne died the throne automatically went to her son George I and the royal family were to change house name to Hanover, but in fact they were most definitely still Stuarts. Sophia was the granddaughter of James I so her son George was James’ great grandson, a line that has been maintained to present day without ever being legally challenged, because it couldn’t be, but it can be now, all achieved by using religious division against itself. George I came to the throne and could speak very little English and was far to conceited to be involved in the politics of this island. Being out right ruler and dictator in Hanover he thought he could do the same here, but was soon surrounded by scandal and it soon became evident that his lack of knowledge regarding English customs and the language was causing direct implications regarding the daily  business of Parliament.

George was now spending more time in Hanover than he was in England and Robert Walpole effectively became the first prime minister after suggestions from the Order regarding the position of ‘first lord of the treasury’. Finally the monarchy were exited from Parliament and now the Order could help Parliament to claim absolute sovereignty even though this would take sometime to achieve, but if they were anything, they were patient.

The years rolled by and Victoria came to the throne marrying Albert of the house Saxe-Coburg-Gotha who became her most trusted advisor. Albert, under guidance, persuaded Vitoria to take a more constitutional approach to the rule of the nation and the empire, to allow Parliament to do it for her. Even though she was very strong willed, she did allow this to happen taking her husbands advice. The monarchy again were slipping into the back ground as it was estimated that England now ruled 450 million people (¼ of the population of the world) and at least ¼ of the worlds land mass and the Order had not finished yet. Victoria had shown more spirit and strong will of any monarch that had frequented the throne and her reign was the longest by a woman. Even though this strong will did get in the way, Victoria would see reason and was not free of the effects of manipulation the Order were using.

Social divides were ever present and the introduction of a police force in 1829 to protect the political regime and the aristocracy, against the people’s will, had not gone down well. But as ever Parliament maintained control with harsh sentencing and cruel punishments for those who had committed crimes, whether they be criminal or civil via tort. More and more taxation was being introduced and it was realised that the working men and women were raising objections fuelled by the Order. Questions were falling on deaf ears as usual and the people were getting more than a little frustrated. A workers revolt occurred in Manchester at Peterloo due to lack of employment and famine, Parliament reacted by massacring 15 and injuring between 400-700 involved. This was done as a warning to any who were contemplating the same and as a mark of their power. The Order were fuelling question’s regarding poverty and the fact that very obvious social divides existed – divisions that were causing this problem. The poet Shelly captured the events in a poem that was not released till many years after the event and has been said to be a statement regarding non violent resistance. The poem the Masque of Anarchy would never have seen the light of day unless the Order made it so, as it’s words would have a lasting effect, albeit not the desired one in entirety, but at least somewhat towards the right direction needed to be taken in realising the power of the people.

Westminster also reacted by putting through what is known as the Six Acts under directions of the Order as it was still paramount to show Parliament in it’s true form and actually what it truly represented. This representation was starting to come under scrutiny as it was fast becoming obvious that Parliament itself was not in fact what it had first presented itself as being in 1256. it was fast becoming apparent to many that the commoners (commons) was a house containing those of limited privileges, but still privileged enough to be classed as ‘particular persons’ and not the representatives of the people as they had made out. To combat this the Order suggested a political party called labour and as a trial the ‘independent labour party’ was set up in 1887 becoming a formal political party (vessel for anger) in 1900 some thirteen years later after the trials went very well.

The party was to be used to soak up the anger that had a risen within the people regarding Parliaments ever increasing despotic rule, the very thing it was supposedly set up to prevent. The Order now needed less and less influence as the rule ‘give an inch they will take a mile’ was coming into play and as long as they continued to direct, Parliament would do the rest itself and that wasn’t going to change anytime soon. The Order realised the corporate persona’s had latched on completely and the church of rome was well and truly hidden from view even though it’s ministers and it’s representatives the share holders (lords) were very much on view and beyond the point of being questioned. The queen had no interest  in the people other than to demand they respect her position when she in turn did not respect theirs. Because of this despotic situation and the fact that all responsible couldn’t be held responsible, a very apathetic few point fell over the people as they adopted the ways of their masters, both religiously and politically, which actually amounted to the same. Yes they would go and shout and have their say at the political meetings, but never would they step outside the party policy, at all times towing the party line.

Free schooling is introduced and 11 years later becomes compulsory and a curriculum is set to make sure only certain subjects are taught about history and of course religious studies are compulsory and so is praying with harsh punishments for those who didn’t comply. It was realised that the concept of keeping the people in the dark by lack of education was not working and the principle of ‘keep them primitive’ was naturally reversing as more questions were being asked. It was decided that the best way to combat this was to educate them, but only on the subjects that would help pacify the masses. Written into this was the supremacy of the church and obviously Parliaments supremacy and albeit restricted, but also the importance of the monarchy. The Order knew that an education system could be used to extend the proving grounds and in effect start them earlier in the lives of those needed to keep the commercial cogs turning.

With the rise of trade unions and women’s rights, all successfully steered by the political agenda’s, Parliament, under direction, made a play for absolute sovereignty again and introduced a bill called the Parliament Act 1910 to the now king Edward VII. Even though it is obvious that the king realised what the true agenda was, he dare not say as much was being held against him, as it was against the new prime minister Herbert Henry Asquith. Both being prolific womanisers with strings of mistresses in tow, both men could be played like fiddles.

One last acquisition was required by Parliament, namely being, royal assent to bills going through Parliament, even though this was presented as a curbing of the powers of the house of lords to disguise this fact, which would be played out by a new second house being created within it. One of popular peers against hereditary, which allowed an old concept to come into play which was the buying of positions. But the true reason that the Order suggested should be hidden behind this fact was simply royal assent. 
  Under the orders directions, as mentioned earlier, Edward’s mum Victoria had moved away from kingship (queenship) allowing herself to become more a constitutional figure head, a mascot for the corporate republic than a true queen. Holding what they did against Edward, Herbert Asquith, David Lloyd-George and Winston Churchill forced this very delicate constitutional issue.

Edward was known, and openly known, to support class division and the fact that the lower classes were there to service the needs of the aristocracy and for nothing else. At this time the european royalty and aristocracy were enjoying the high life and Edward was very much part of this. This was more important to him than the affairs of the country and the commonwealth and Parliament were about to exploit this under guidance from the Order, to show evidence of how not to be a king and yet again, how dangerous it was to allow a Parliament to have absolute sovereignty.

In January 1910 the new Parliament bill was presented to Edward for royal assent. On receipt of the bill Edward proclaimed this would cause a constitutional crisis and refused to sign sending the bill back demanding a general election be held regarding the issue of the house of lords, when the true issue was royal assent. Edward was trying to gain the support of the people through the conservative majority within the lords at the time. The general election resulted in a hung Parliament and Edward demanded another one be held in the December of the same year. Edward died in the May and the new king George V took the throne Edwards 2nd son.

The general election was held and the libels formed a coalition government using the help of sinn fein who together took 272 seats against the conservative 271. The trio of Asquith, Lloyd-George and Churchill again presented the Parliament Act but this time of 1911 and not 1910. King George under guidance from the Order signed the bill giving it royal assent, the last bill ever to be signed by a king or queen. That privilege moved to the speaker of the house of commons and the second house within the house of lords of popular peers was created.

The Order had achieved a Parliamentary dictatorship, a corporate republic, but still with a Stuart on the throne. Parliament claimed absolute sovereignty and even removed the role of commander in chief of the armed forces from the king and gave it to the prime minister. George V was the first fully fledged constitutional sovereign under the rule of a Parliament in entirety and the people themselves helped create this, fooled by misrepresentation based on misrepresentation. Parliament believed it was on the road to completely destroying the monarchy when in fact it was highlighting the only element that could actually save the people from this corporate republic and the mechanisms of it.

Two world wars raged and the people suffered horrendously as a despotic Parliament carried on the tradition of class division and capitalism all under the instructions of the Order. Even though this was probably one of the worst things the members had to witness, they still held fast to the concept that everything must run it’s course and could not be interrupted as much as they wanted to intervene and reverse things. They knew that Parliament was digging a hole it could not get out of un-aided and they knew sooner or later everyone would realise what they had become and how that could be un-done. Precautionary principles reversed the last  principles of justice and negligence and the legislator became judge, jury and executioner. Summary judgement based on the presumption of guilt before proven innocent became the order of the day and clemency and discretion became things of the past lost under corporate conflicts of interest and monetary accumulation based on equity – and all the time the hole just got deeper – with the people and the monarch sat apathetically watching not realising they only needed each other to stop this. Something as simple as class division was the only thing stopping it from happening.

During the second world war Winston Churchill got together with a group of lords (business men) and presented an idea based on a concept given to him by a member of the Order. This concept would allow entrapment of Europe as it could not be trapped within the commonwealth. Based on trade routes and avenues of trade the idea was to bring the countries of Europe under one common market place and this was how it was presented, when in reality it was about control of these countries.

Churchill put forward the idea of the united states of Europe based on the American idea that was so successful in 1949. This caused alarm amongst many house members who were of Order and the notion was dismissed before it even got started, but that was not going to be the last of it and it would be suggested that to do it in stealth would be far easier over a longer period of time. This kick back knocked Winston off his perch and from that point on, even though he was still a most prominent figure within politics, Winston’s heart came into play and he started to pen his memoirs – Winston needed to confess and did, to the disgust of his peers. He now spent many of his day’s building brick walls for pleasure at his home as he found an honesty in doing a hard day’s graft – and this honesty helped him pen the truth about what he had done to his own people, the people he too belonged to. Subsequently the memoirs were put up for sale by the Churchill family many decades later, being bought by the government for 18 million pounds and then locked away far from reach – I wonder why?

Not four years later and a young Elizabeth II came to the throne fresh faced and completely swallowed up by pomp and circumstance and a new form of divine rite. A wonderful nature was present in her, but it was lost behind the protocols of class division, constitutional servitude and complete segregation from the people she belonged too. Elizabeth had suffered decades of coercion under the guise of how one should act and present herself to ones that were less than her.

Hours before taking the throne in 1953 Elizabeth was taken into a small room where she met with two gentlemen she had never seen before. After sitting down the two men presented themselves completely out of protocol and Elizabeth was dumb founded, but sat and listened, more out of curiosity than anything else, because of their gentle manor. The two men were of the Order of John and for the first time were making themselves known to a future queen. Over the next hour they allowed her to come to an understanding regarding what the Order had been doing over the centuries and for what reason. They explained that she, herself, had a very important part to play in this and what that amounted to and she had but one thing to do. Elizabeth was told on that day that she would be the last queen of Great Britain as her name sake was the last queen of England and that one day she would in fact hand over the realm to the true Duke of Cornwall and not to the stolen title that would be held by her first son. She, herself, would appoint him as regent after he would claim back his own lands under the Declaration that was the great Charter of Lancaster based in true law and not constitutional cannon legislation in the guise of law.

During that hour Elizabeth was brought to an understanding that all human beings are equal and none are any less or any more and the segregation that was class division based upon status was something the Duke would destroy along with it’s creators the church (under instruction from the Order). She was told “what we have created, we will destroy for the good of everyone and everyone has their part to play, as insignificant as that may seem”. The two members explained that her family would come under great scrutiny and at times would be made to look foolish and be humiliated, as the dictatorship that was Parliament would try with all their might to destroy what is left of the concept of kingship. They would do this because it is the only thing that can stop them in their tracks and reverse all they have done, in the name of their corporate master controlled by us, because in reality we are behind the ‘corporation’.

Elizabeth was, too say the least, a little puzzled by all this but realised that the two gentle men were very sincere and spoke with a kindness not heard often. They asked her would she hold oath to the effect of what they had asked and Elizabeth, without hesitation, said yes with a beautiful smile. Not even inquiring when this would happen, Elizabeth got up and left the room silent and not a few hours later was crowned queen Elizabeth II, the last queen of Great Britain.

16 years later a great event was being watched across the planet and as the events unfolded a group deep in the heart of Parliament were continuing the dream that was to rule Europe. The then prime minister Harold Wilson in front of what only could be described as a rump Parliament, put forward the Constitutional Reforms Repeal Act an act that was designed by rome to undo Magna Carta to allow the changes needed to fool Europe into believing that the UK was to be under it’s rule. The Order suggested that to bring in new weights, measures and a change to the currency they first would have to remove in statute the very parts of the statute preventing this. Even though they relied upon aspects of this statute for the privileges they held, they could always revert back to the Bill of Rights 1689 for protection.

The Order had already started the process of minting new ten pence coins and other small denominations of coinage in the beginning of the same year and notes were soon to follow. In 1971 the change to currency went ahead and was rolled out across the Uk. But already concerns were being voiced in regards to how this was done and the fact by doing so would open the flood gates to rule by Europe. Also concerns were also being voiced about the legitimacy of the moon landings themselves. Brushed away as nothing more than conspiracy, anyone voicing questions about such matters were labelled as this by Parliament, even some of the ministers within the house (of Order) this was said of.

One question that kept cropping up was the fact that only certain parts of the statute Magna Carta 1297 had been left and for the first time the question of “who are the Freemen?” kept being asked and “why does London have certain liberties separate from the rest of the country?” Parliament were on the back foot and needed to deflect attentions away from themselves, but the Order would not allow this and for the first time for many years the ‘city’ was under question and examination, not just by academics, but by the normal everyday working class and this wan’t to end anytime soon – in fact it was to never end; the questioning had started and the more that questioning fell on deaf ears, the more it provided evidence that something was very wrong with the governmental process within this country. 1973 came and England became part of what is now known as the EU and very interesting occurrences were to happen from this point and questions were still not being answered. The first calls for referendums are being heard and there is an underlined current of distrust towards the houses of Parliament and the Monarchy being forged in people who would not normally do such.

Under guidance, Parliament and the Monarchy still complied with all they were told to do through suggestion to allow the discontent to rise among the people, forever questioning, but receiving no answers, but realising in the end, they already have the key to the doorway of freedom from legal enslavement and have always had it, they just needed to be reminded of the fact….

At this point I shall end my story, as to be honest nothing more needs to be said regarding the history books and what is written within them. The past few decades and what has happened is self evident if you use the simple process I have shown within this story – when you realise that the same battle continues and can only have one true outcome. The duality of this on going war, is between two factions controlled by one not seen by many and another not seen by any, and that is the simple reality you are faced with.

What we are left with now is a monarchy that is legally castrated and a despotic parliament ruling via dictatorship through legal means, corporate in it’s conception and corporate in it’s inception, as what is, that gave birth to it. Even if the monarch did decide to help her people she has lost their will and without this nothing can be done, that is why parliament run’s amok ever seemingly more powerful by everyday of it’s existence. Through the power of division; a simple corporate mechanism, the people themselves have turned from the only element that can actually save them, if who they would turn too, would in fact do their job properly.

Knowing, that she cannot put down what ails her, as it is to painful a realisation to face, as she is engulfed by pomp and circumstance, position and status, that she can never be free of, whilst what exist – exists. But not so long ago Elizabeth received a wide awakening regarding the value of all life and through this knows that none of her kind can ever replace her, the time has come for that to be done by someone else and she knows the king makers have this in hand, as they have everything in hand. In that realisation, Elizabeth was reminded of what oath she did take, not the legal one, the true one – and through realising the value of all life, she realised to value all life, then she must honour that oath to do so and allow the people of the world, for once and for all, to be free.

As the eye’s of the world look upon this island, an old way will once more begin. And the notion that is true kingship, will become very much apparent within all our lives. So apparent will this become, none will be able to ignore it’s simplicity, or fail to realise, it is the only way humanity will eventually be free. From the people and of the people, the king makers king…. by Order of John of the Mount.

Note:

To be honest, it can be said, to write a comprehensive version of history would possibly take a life time to complete and many have wasted their lives doing so, but I am sure they felt the recompense was worth it. I have selected only certain parts, events and occurrences deliberately and expressed a simple perspective, but there is a method in what would be seen as my madness. I have written this story to show the simplicity of what I have suggested within it and to highlight the fact that it is completely plausible. I know many of you will disagree with this and that is your right to do so, because after all it is just a story – or is it? x

Related Articles.

The King Makers
Jesus

I suppose the first thing any addict will do when being challenged about their addiction, is deny completely that they are in fact addicted and even become extremely offended over the accusation. Denial seems to be the way they cope with the truth of what they are inflicted by and infliction is, without doubt an under-statement when dealing with the seriousness of this disease. And yes my friends any addiction is a disease of the mind, where the monster lives with its needs and those needs must be met – if the host wants any form of peace that is. Relatively speaking the chase is always far better than the catch as it normally ends up in a disappointing anti-climax, as the first catch is only ever really the one that supplies the utopia sort after. But this becomes beside the point as the monster must have its fix and have its fix it will!

So am I talking about class A drugs and the likes, or am I talking about something completely different.

In comparison yes I am, but only to highlight the power of addiction by using immediately recognisable substances that people are addicted to i.e. class A drugs. Most of us, if not all of us, will recognise that we do become addicted to such substances labeled under this heading. We would also recognise that alcohol can be categorized under the same heading as addictive and although not life threatening nicotine and caffeine are also addictive substances. And one of the worst is sugar. Whether it be true or not, there is a tale of why asylums where first created and that was to house all of those suffering from the ‘sugar blues’ when the supply of sugar went from being free of charge, too very expensive over night. The same business model it seems is used by drug cartels such as the police – did I really mean to put that, you can work than one out for yourselves? – First off giving the drug away ‘free’ and then they come a running to purchase it. A business model that works and works and works as pharmaceuticals companies worldwide show evidence of!

So by now we seem to have a clear understanding of what addiction is and how it affects us using the examples above. So the question now begs why title this article/blog the way it is titled?

Firstly it was not my suggestion it was suggested by a friend and I liked it and secondly simply because its true. As we walk around this land in decadence, in total denial that we have accepted as normality, do we ever cast a thought of concern for all that is destroyed to feed our addictions? We walk round almost zombified, no sorry scratch that we are zombies, absolutely the walking dead, living in the pleasures of our mind void of concern. Our need to know out ways concern for anything that is destroyed in the quest for that knowledge, thrown to the wayside, walked on and stamped into the ground, labeled as un-important and an acceptable loss – collateral damage some might say. The acquiesce we have offered in delusion is not an excuse, it is the problem, as we consent to even more heinous proposals as long as we still have our comfort blankets that we are truly addicted too. And through the addiction we then find apathy that secures us and shields us from blame in our own minds, as we can never be at fault can we, it is always someone else’s fault isn’t it? Is it any surprise that only an ‘A’ separates apathetic and pathetic!!

I could bleat on all day regarding this subject and give example after example, but to what avail and is it worth the energy expelled sat at this keyboard to do so? Is it worth the time it will take me to explain exactly what I mean, so those of intelligence can understand what the hell I am on about, who carry more addictions and apathetic tendencies than those who do not claim the intelligence stigma. Because in days to come the high and mighty positions that the intelligent claim, will be seen by all as the height of stupidity, when we all turn and face the addictions we are all inflicted with, because these are truly positions of dishonour. Positions that rely on the needless in an attempt to make what is not needed seem as though it is needed and we accept this with open arms daily, because if we didn’t the addictions we rely on could not exist – and we can’t have that can we!

All of this it would seem is hidden behind a façade, as we try to keep our addictions secret, as not to lose face in this ever seemingly encroaching socially based dictation of how we should be, a dictation that does not allow for anything that is not the sociably accepted viewpoint or politically correct way of voicing our observations. This in entirety hides our addictions and keeps them from view and allows us to behave immorally under the protection they offer. But the veil of secrecy is now becoming very lose fitting for many, as their addictions now show more evidently that they are just addictions and processes we maintain, so we are maintained. Maintained by a nanny state that say’s “you can have this, but in return we will take this” and what they don’t tell you is that they will keep taking and taking and taking and there is nothing you can do about it even, if you wanted too. Nothing!! As once you have tasted the wares you are forever indebted to them, their rules, regulations and subjected to their whims as their playthings. Political playthings, political toy’s for the misguided, for the delusional and for the devoutly insane. Their job; to make their playthings as insane as them!! Well you must be if you buy into all they preach and never do.

So in reality the zombie is a human being wearing a mask of conformity, ever lost in the illusion of addiction and the secrecy that enthralls. Some would say lost in transit, as we skip aimlessly through our existence controlled by our addictions none more so than those of miscomprehension, misunderstanding and devout ignorance! Addiction equals stagnation and stagnation means nothing is ever going to get better whilst we remain stagnant. That’s why that stagnation has to be lifted, crushed and destroyed and in so all addictions will be relieved and thus the zombies will be no more and nor will there be a need for the zombie slave masters.

2000 years is enough isn’t it? Or do you still feel they need another fucking 10, 20 or 50 years to achieve what? More of the same!! I ask you, do you really buy into this, or is it just an addiction? Taking this into account I wonder when you will actually realise that the leaders of the nation state you all seem so fond of and look too for direction, are just as zombified, if not more than any one else and in truth are nothing more than junkies trying to keep their addictions secret! And what do I do about it you may ask? Three words really sum it up! Realise, see and welcome. Realise a change is needed, see how that change could be applied and welcome it when it comes!

A new sheriff is coming to town very soon. Who will snap the world out of their zombified state!! Don’t believe me, well wait and see!

Oh and by the way have a very merry anti-christmas hahahaha ☺ x

My question is a simple one that probably encompasses all sorts of possibilities when first read, but then ultimately has one clear and very defined answer. An answer that most of you at this time I am sure would agree with, especially if you are not one of the inflicted! A harsh word to use, which insinuates that you are imposed upon from a force you feel, bound to comply with. A force outside of your control that implores you to follow its decisions whether you agree with them or not. A sort of social acceptance if you will that removes your will to do any different! They do say that the truth is stranger than fiction!

Do we just follow and adhere to? Because we know no different and feel compelled to disregard the obvious that stares us in the face because of this, Even though it is so plainly obvious? Do we feel safe in what compels us, to a point we would be lost without its reassuring net to catch us when we fall from its graces? Are we that oblivious to the obvious that the obvious is swept into oblivion never to be in our grasp, as we feel helplessly alone? Does the fear of being socially ostracized by our peers and family keep us in the realms of conformity and apathy – never do we speak out? And if we do it is only with those who we know think along the same lines as us. Is it now time to face the truth of what we have become and feel the strength from within us to voice this? Is it now time to turn and face and ask for complete transparency of those who make the rules that we have to adhere to daily? Is it now time to break the shackles of conformity, release ourselves from the chains of degradation and break free from the manacles that prevent us from helping ourselves?

Through an educed gullible state of stupor it seems, those at the helm of this controlled environment forced upon us have run amuck with rules that suit their needs very nicely. And it seems there is no exception to this rule, none whatsoever! And as the rules and regulations, legislation's and by-laws get more ludicrous and crass by the minute, still we just comply, still we adhere to and still we accept. Yes we may voice our concerns from time to time through the vessels of anger designed to soak up such, but then we return to our apathetic lives void of concern. As our concerns turn to the needs of the few namely us, me and mine and I!

Are we really that frightened to stand and say what we truly feel? Are we truly that frightened to step out of the line as humanity walks aimlessly over the cliff of certain destruction? Do we stay silent as all we hold dear is slowly destroyed around us for the need of greed of the few? Do we not now recognise what has caused this heinous situation and what heinous institutions are responsible? But still are we frightened to speak out and realise that there is strength in numbers that is counted on, not just by one side, but also by both? Is it now that intelligence is the greatest mark of stupidity, as is stupidity the greatest mark of the intelligent? How long do you honestly feel this can go on for? Well? How long before it implodes upon itself and takes you with it, all because you would not step out of the line of conformity and ask for the one thing that could reverse this?

Do you in all honesty trust our government? And if you do not, then ask yourself this? What is the only element that exists that can relieve them of their positions and can reverse every detrimental decision they have made? And if that element were to do this would you support them? For they only have power through you and you only have power through them!

As a great story tells ‘it is not through lineage that kings are born and employed, it is through the people’s choice and ultimately their will’! And please remember they ultimately are your employee, as their job is to serve you and that is what you employ them to do. They are your voice when you cannot find yours.

And for all of you that are pessimistic regarding such things I talk of, then please remember, just because it has never happened doesn’t mean it cannot happen.

Then maybe we will all unite in a true common purpose! 

And if you do trust our government and can deny all I have said, well!!   x

(You can Veiw the old list Here)

John Harris ( Address supplied to recipient )

19th November, 2007.

The Rt Honourable,
The Baroness Scotland of Asthal, QC.,
HM Attorney-General,
The Law Officers’ Department,
9, Buckingham Gate,
LONDON.
SW1E 6JP

By Recorded Delivery & By E-Mail addressed to:
correspondenceunit@attorneygeneral.gsi.gov.uk

Dear Baroness Scotland,

Re: TV Licenses & Treason.

This is an open letter that will be widely distributed.

For far too long your office has failed in its clear duty to uphold the Queen & Constitution of the United Kingdom: In particular, your office has repeatedly denied permission for Treason Prosecutions to proceed whenever decent people have reported Treason to the Police &/or to Magistrates.

Stated briefly, your immediate predecessors have made use of the Common Law provision of Nolle Prosequitor, in order to deny to loyal people the Justice & Right that the Constitution demands, and in consequence of the flagrant breaches to Law that have been protected by your office, the practice of Treason is now rampant & uncontrolled, to the prejudice of the Queen’s Peace and to the prejudice of the Queen’s People.

Please be advised that the Common Law does NOT permit Members of Parliament to indulge themselves in Treason at the behest of New Labour or any other political party (whether inside or outside of the Chambers of Parliament) and I have decided that this issue must be faced head on, in order to restore the Respect & Decency that the people of the UK are entitled to expect from THEIR Representatives and from the Government of THEIR Country.

It seems to me that all of the tough talking about terrorist activity in the UK that is allegedly being sponsored by so-called aliens does not serve to hide the fact that terrorists are occupying seats in Mr Brown’s Cabinet Room, where active disloyalty to both Crown & Country is being planned on a daily basis and being pursued by the planned use of Flagrant Lies; Destructive Propaganda & Wilful Cover-Up.

I am now in the process of telling many thousands of people that they must help to put an end to the process of Lies; Propaganda & Deception, by refusing to pay for the BBC to broadcast the mindless disloyalty & unhealthy rubbish that is being generated in the minds of the traitors to my country who now dare to call themselves Ministers of the Crown.

In publishing my ‘Call to Arms’, I am offering myself to you and to my country as a Voluntary Sacrifice in the Cause of Freedom & Decency, and I challenge you to prosecute me for Sedition, if you dare!

This letter has been copied to the Chief Justice for England & Wales & to the Director of Public Prosecutions, in order to avoid all and any doubt as to my stated intentions.

May I say that I would welcome a response from you, which will be widely published of course– and that I stand entirely ready to defend myself with the Truth and with the provisions against Treason that were laid down when the functions of your office were being controlled by honourable; trustworthy and loyal people with a clear sense of both duty and decency.

Yours faithfully,

John Harris.

Copied to:-

The Lord Phillips of Worth Matravers,
Judicial Office of the Lord Chief Justice,
11.07, Thomas More Building,
Royal Courts of Justice,
Strand,
LONDON. WC2A 2LL.

E-mail – general.enquiries@judiciary.gsi.gov.uk

Sir Ken MacDonald, QC.,
The Director of Public Prosecutions,
50, Ludgate Hill,
LONDON. EC4M 7EX.

E-Mail – privateoffice@cps.gsi.gov.uk

Hello everyone.

As you can see (to anyone who knows us) we have had a bit of a face-lift and to be honest this is on going and will be for the next few weeks. Recently we suffered some problems from hackers who managed to disrupt the site and cause internal problems. We have now fixed this and I must thank Ben (admin on our forum and a dear friend) and James (from Phurix our hosts and fast becoming a dear friend) for all the time and effort they have put in free of charge, to ensure tpuc stays exactly where it is.

Ben and myself will be updating the site over the next couple of weeks now it is live. We are going to endeavour to move all the content of the old site across, except anything we feel is not applicable now. This will be an on going process that will take some time to complete.

Please be aware some links may no work, we will correct this problem as soon as we can.

All that is left to say is a big thank you to Ben and James and a big thank you to all of you for making tpuc so popular.

If at anytime in history ‘the writing was on the wall’ it is now!!   x

First published in 2007.

While British Prime Minister Tony Blair is under criminal suspicion in the “honours-for-cash” scandal that has rocked his Labour government, we have been told that there is an even more explosive scandal that Blair, up to now, has managed to hide behind the draconian British policy of issuing “D-Notices,” government orders that prohibit the British media from reporting on certain “national security” cases.

In 1999, an international investigation of child pornographers and paedophiles run by Britain’s National Criminal Intelligence Service, code named Operation Ore, resulted in 7,250 suspects being identified in the United Kingdom alone. Some 1850 people were criminally charged in the case and there were 1451 convictions. Almost 500 people were interviewed “under caution” by police, meaning they were suspects. Some 900 individuals remain under investigation. In early 2003, British police began to close in on some top suspects in the Operation Ore investigation, including senior members of Blair’s government.

However, Blair issued a D-Notice, resulting in a gag order on the press from publishing any details of the investigation. Blair cited the impending war in Iraq as a reason for the D-Notice. Police also discovered links between British Labour government paedophile suspects and the trafficking of children for purposes of prostitution from Belgium and Portugal (including young boys from the Casa Pia orphanage in Portugal).

Tony Blair: stifling investigations of paedophiles in his Labour government.

In the United States, Operation Ore’s counterpart was Operation Avalanche. However, U.S. authorities only charged 100 people out of 35,000 investigated. The international paedophile investigation began when Dallas police and the US Postal Inspection Service raided the offices of Landslide Productions of Fort Worth, Texas and confiscated records on thousands of people around the world who were child pornography customers of the firm. Landslide’s halcyon days as a Fort Worth-based international online marketplace of kiddie porn was during the term of Texas Governor George W. Bush.

WMR has learned that the Bush administration, like that of Blair, is rife with paedophiles in top positions. The paedophile network also extends to the U.S. defense industry, particularly some of the companies that have been involved in the sexual abuse of minors at overt and covert U.S. prisons in Abu Ghraib, Iraq; Guantanamo, Kosovo, Afghanistan, Thailand, and now, at three prisons in Ethiopia.
Source: Wayne Madsen

‘commons clerk on trial after IT find thousands of images of children performing sexual acts’

Tony Blair’s closest confidante’s is a practising paedophile, are even suggesting that this particular scandal, and not Blair’s repeated lies and fabricated reports in regard to Iraq, may well prove the downfall of a government mired in sleaze and corruption.

The Sunday Times is reported to have obtained an FBI list of Labour MPs who have used credit cards to pay for internet child pornography, and Blair has responded by imposing a massive news blackout, failing however to stop the arrest of one of his most important aides, Phillip Lyon.

Lyon used his computer “to pursue his interest and perhaps curiosity in this type of material. He searched for it on the internet and, when found, downloaded it for his delectation later”, said Ms Karmy-Jones.

Lyon, 38, from Stanford le Hope in Essex, denies 12 specimen charges of making an indecent image of a child between October 2001 and April 2002. “It is like a drug, you try one and you want to try something harder, and it has a snowball effect,” he is alleged to have told officers when arrested.

Lyonworked in the Upper Table Office, where he met MPs, the Speaker, and Deputy Speaker while checking parliamentary questions and administering early day motions. “He needed skills in computing and the internet,” said Ms Karmy-Jones. “He is an intelligent individual, and knew full well what he was doing.” When first interviewed, he allegedly told police he did not distribute material – “I just look at pictures.”

Ms Karmy-Jones told jurors: “This case is about child pornography – what others might call photos of child abuse. When I say child abuse, it may sound harsh, but it is the nature of these images which is central to the case. They are unpleasant and disturbing.”

She said the issue might be whether it was Lyon who downloaded the images. “We say it is clear he was that man.”

Under Blair’s government paedophiles get off with a slap on the wrist and never seem to suffer the full weight of the law – no shock there then!

There is a lot more here that is being exposed. We already know about  Lord George Robertson’s (ex UK Defence Secretary 1997/98 and Sec Gen of Nato) links with Thomas Hamilton (Dunblane), procurer of young boys and a massive British  establishment [Masonic] cover up.

Blair government insider Lord Robertson has threatened to sue Scotland’s leading independent newspaper over internet allegations that he not only used his influence as a Freemason to procure a gun licence for child killer Thomas Hamilton, but was also a member of a clandestine paedophile ring reportedly set up by Hamilton for the British elite. On 13 March 1996, Hamilton, armed with four hand-guns, opened fire on a junior school class, killing 16 children and one teacher before turning the gun on himself, shattering forever the idyllic 13th century Scottish town of Dunblane. Lord Robertson was the referee on Thomas Hamilton’s shotgun licence. [FACT]

Blair government, which has already issued a D-Notice to gag the press from revealing the names of known paedophiles within the British executive, including at least two senior ministers; and the case highlights the government’s NATO boss and Blair government insider Lord Robertson has threatened to sue Scotland’s leading independent newspaper over internet allegations that he not only used his influence as a Freemason to procure a gun licence for child killer Thomas Hamilton, but was also a member of a clandestine paedophile ring reportedly set up by Hamilton for the British elite.

Tony Blair’s closest confidante’s is a practising paedophile, are even suggesting that this particular scandal, and not Blair’s repeated lies and fabricated reports in regard to Iraq, may well prove the downfall of a government mired in sleaze and corruption. The Sunday Times is reported to have obtained an FBI list of Labour MPs who have used credit cards to pay for internet child pornography, and Blair has responded by imposing a massive news blackout, failing however to stop the arrest of one of his most important aides, Phillip Lyon.

The latest allegations came to light following a campaign to lift the secrecy on the Dunblane massacre. Large sections of the police report were banned from the public domain under a 100-year secrecy order. Lord Cullen, an establishment insider, also omitted and censored references to the documents in his final report. Parents and teachers were advised to concentrate their efforts on a campaign to outlaw handguns instead of focusing on how the mentally unstable Freemason, already known by the police to be a paedophile, had obtained a firearms licence for six handguns. Hamilton allegedly enjoyed good relations with both local Labour luminary George Robertson and Michael Forsyth, the then Scottish Secretary of State and MP for Stirling. Forsyth congratulated and encouraged Hamilton for running a boy’s club. Hamilton was also found to have exchanged letters with the British monarch, Queen Elizabeth.

Now where in this is there a national security risk so great, that documents part of the public enquiry are now state secrets to be held for 100 years? Funny kind of public enquiry. Why, when Thomas Hamilton’s application for a gun licence was turned down, due to him being regarded as a man of unsound character [and] him being the object of several paedophilia investigations, did his MP, our friend George Robertson (now Lord Robertson, Secretary-General of NATO), write him a glowing character reference, and personally see to it that his application was successful, when he knew the grounds for the original refusal were because he was suspected of procuring boys for sexual services?”

Dunblane may have been just over 11 years ago, but the questions still loom, that have to be answered.

1.No proper Autopsy and no inquest on Hamilton?

2. Reasons unknown – Shoots Kids? – was he a scape goat to get rid of evidence of a paedophile ring of MP’s and Mason’s in Scotland? – there seems to be mounting evidence to prove this theory.

3. Receives Shotgun Licence even though he was turned down by normal channels – Why was Lord Robertson not prosecuted for refereeing his application?

4. Why did he shoot himself with a different gun from the one he shot the kid’s with, even though the first gun still hand rounds in it? – strange to say the least.

These and many more questions, still remain unanswered.

‘Assorted Party Political Perverts for your attention’

.  Tory Party General election candidate, Michael Powell – Convicted and jailed for 3 years for downloading hardcore child porn.

.  Tory Party Councillor (Wickbar/Bristol) Roger Talboys – Convicted and jailed for 6 years for multiple sex attacks on children

.  Tory Party MP (Billericay) Harvey Proctor – Stood trial for sex offences of a sado-masochistic nature against teenage boys, and was forced to resign.

.  Tory Party Councillor ( Stratford-upon-Avon ) Christopher Pilkington – Convicted of downloading hardcore child porn on his PC. Placed on sex offenders register and forced to resign.

.  Tory Party councillor ( Coventry ), Peter Stidworthy – Charged with indecent assault of a 15-year old boy.

.  Tory Party Mayor ( North Tyneside ), Chris Morgan – Forced to resign after being arrested twice in 2 weeks, for indecent assault on a 15-year old girl, and for suspicion of downloading child porn.

.  Tory Party Liaison Manager on the London Assembly, Douglas Campbell, who’s job includes running the Tory GLA website – Arrested for allegedly downloading child porn. He is currently suspended while the Police investigation continues.

.  Tory Party Councillor (Folkestone – in Leader, Michael Howard’s constituency), Robert Richdale – 41 year history of crime, involving 30 convictions and 5 prison sentences. Richdales enormous criminal record, which covers 10 pages of A4 paper, includes convictions for assault, theft, causing death by dangerous driving, forgery, drugs offences, possession of an offensive weapon, and sex attacks against underage schoolgirls. The Tory Party election campaign literature described Richdale as “a family man” who had a “compassionate personality”.

.  Labour Councillor (Newton Aycliffe) Martin Locklyn – Convicted and jailed for 15 years for sexually abusing 3 14-year-old boys.

.  Labour Councillor (North Lincolnshire) David Spooner – Convicted and jailed for 1 year for masturbating in front of 2 young boys.

.  Labour Mayor (Westhoughton/Lancashire) Nicholas Green – Convicted and jailed for 10 years for 3 rapes and 13 counts of indecent assault against little girls between the age of 6 and 10. He raped one woman on her wedding day.

.  Prominent Labour Party activist Mark Tann (who has met Tony & Cherie at Party functions) recently got a 15-year sentence for raping a 4-year old girl on 2 separate occasions.

.  Entire Labour Party conspired to conceal the activities of Labour Party activist and serial child-molester Mark Trotter, who died from AIDS before he could be convicted.

.  Labour Councillor (Manchester), George Harding – Charged with indecent assault on a girl of 12.

.  According to media reports, the names of 2 former Labour Cabinet Ministers said to be `Household names` appear on the `Operation Ore ` list of subscribers to hard-core child pornography. The same FBI investigation, which led to the arrest of rock star Pete Townshend. So who are they Mr Blair?

.  William Straw – Son of Labour Foreign Secretary, and former Home Secretary – Jack Straw, was cautioned by Police for drug dealing, amid a frantic Government attempt to cover up the matter and gag the media as to his identity. Jack Straw also has a brother who was convicted of a sex attack on a schoolgirl. Lovely family!

.  Homosexual mass murderer; Dennis Nielsen, who strangled and dismembered 16 young men in the 1980`s, was also a highly active member of Labour fringe groups such as the Anti-Nazi League, and the SWP. That’s when he wasn’t busy boiling peoples heads in a pot, or masturbating over the corpses of his victims.

.  Lib-Dem Council candidate (Tower Hamlets), Justin Sillman – Convicted and jailed for 2 years for sexual abuse of young boys.

.  Lib-Dem Councillor and Mayoral Candidate ( Sheffield ), Francis Butler- Prosecuted for indecent assault of a young boy.

.  Lib-Dem Councillor ( Stockport ) Neil Derbyshire – Sexually assaulted a 16-year old boy in a public toilet. He was caught with a plastic bag containing lubricant, plastic surgical gloves, a condom, and underpants.

.  Lib-Dem Councillor ( Preston ), Bill Chadwick – Charged with: Making an indecent photograph of a child, Incitement to rape, Incitement to murder, Incitement to kidnap, and Incitement to torture. Chadwick’s gay lover – Alan Valentine, is also a Lib-Dem councillor.

This we are afraid is only the tip of the iceberg. this will be continued…

Related articles

Common Purpose (CP) – a hidden virus in our government and schools

The Police…. are they just a Private Political Army?

The Ballot Box

I couldn’t possibly comment!

To some of us it might seem quite obvious that many public (private!) institutions have certainly pushed the self-destruct button, and in more ways than one! To some, well, they just walk around wondering what the hell is going on, especially regarding certain revelations that have been thrown into the lime light of the media circus of late. I suppose what you have to ask your self, is this planned or is it just happening? And to many their answer would be one of ‘who cares’ I have enough to worry about in the daily struggle to survive, or of course ‘where is the money coming from to furnish the next lavish extravagance’ and to be honest, to many, that is all that matters. Parasitic money powered automatons, void of all feelings and all they encompass, on a suicide mission of more, more and more.

Is it a sign of the times we live in that such happenings would be occurring?

Certainly to those who are following the prophecies of doom that exist it could be said yes, or is there something quite different proceeding that revolves around an ancient idea that is not spoke of under fear of ridicule. Of accusation marred by misguided belief, as association is formed under assumption deliberately destroying acceptance of an old way – simple acceptance being denied suffering from the application of labels? Oh and we do like to apply labels don’t we, to the point we apply them to ourselves without the need for others applying them to us. It is though we are proud of these labels, or could it be said we are frightened to not be labelled something or another? Dare we not stand alone through fear of ridicule and does that not extend to our opinions as well, maintaining they are always the socially accepted opinion? For there is many that crush individuality for the need of group membership, based on a reliance to be different and the same, at the same time? Is this all simply based on a need to belong to something, anything as long as we feel we belong?

So now let me explain what the hell I am on about!

For some time now it has been quite obvious to many that institutions such as the church, for example, are going through some form of self-destruction. This, regarding one particular church, has been happening for many years and with the power the Internet possesses; this has only helped this along ten fold. But unfortunately for some this has a knock on effect and a quite dramatic one by all accounts. If any foundation becomes unstable, then all that is built upon that foundation suffer the same fate. This is common sense as foundations are designed specifically to build upon, shame that sense wasn’t common. So eventually if a foundation corrodes, then it starts to crumble and thus what is built upon it crumbles – and what is even more fascinating, under inspection this predominately happens from the inside out! Generally a flaw in the construction process causes this and in this instance the flaw is called lies, but not just lies, but the covering up of those lies by more – to the point the foundation is completely eroded away.

I suggest that three major institutions i.e. the church, parliament and the monarchy are at this moment in complete self-destruct mode. Check the media circus daily and you will see this unravel in front of your very eyes. The reason this is occurring it seems, is because they all have the same foundation, and are built from exactly the same process, which I will suggest is LIES! Ask yourself this, just for one second, how many times have they been caught out and most of the time nothing is done about it, NOTHING…. Why, you might now ask yourself? Simply because to hide lies you need more lies and the bigger and more brazen they become. To a point where they become so obvious no more covering up (lying) can be done and the house built upon the sand crumbles! Then they revert back to their protection, which is ‘status’ which exists only because of more lies! And only works because we have accepted the lie that says ‘all human beings are not born equal’!! So ask yourself who is to blame really, as granted they have plagiarised this, but at the same time we have allowed it to happen! So do we relish in the scraps that are thrown from the table, with the gullible belief we will one day be the ones throwing the scraps? And is that why we put up with this situation, do we chose too, do we feel by chance this will just sort it’s self out or do we believe this is all by design and in being so, has an ending that has been designed? Even though, whilst we ponder this conundrum, we still scrabble and fight over the scraps that have been thrown to us in apathetic automation.

Is this just here in the UK this is happening? I suggest to you this is happening across the world as apathy leaves a disjointed human race. One race I might add, one family so diverse in construction it beggars belief that it could be one family in reality. But it is!! As we all exist in parity do we not – or is it, we are not all equal? Realise the gravity of the question before answering, as this will illuminate for us to see, the lies we have been living! Be warned though, questions like this can snap you out of the automaton state and dump you head first into reality without the protection of the lies and the labels they deliver! And know my friends, at first this can be a very lonely place to exist.

But in essence it could also be suggested that all that exists, in the way it exists, has an advantage to it, as it highlights how not to do things. Is it not true that religion and its child politics have been at the helm of human progression for little over two thousand years? And is it not also true that this has led to the state humanity, on whole, is in now? Does this not prove without any form of doubt that these institutions do not work and something different is needed nowadays!! Do we now argue and debate this point for another hundred years as everything we know and rely upon crumbles around our feet – and is that for good reason? Do we need to reach a designed precipice before we finally change our ways? Or is that precipice to be presented to us by chance or choice and if we were given that choice, would we relinquish all we desire after to make it?

So is humanity metaphorically imploding …..?

I would say yes without doubt, as we withdraw within our own minds to protect ourselves from the painful truth of what we have become. To bury ourselves in more electronic gadgetry so to prevent eye contact, in case those who look upon us see us for what we have become. Apathetic parasites powered by credits and vouchers called money to fuel our lust for expectations of things that only ever turn out to be disappointing, when we are honest with ourselves. Never can we admit we have been wrong, as we continually try to re-invent the wheel through debate only ever discussing all that has been discussed before in the hope something will change. In short pathetic!! How many years of the same shit do we honestly need to go through before someone finally say’s ‘do you know what, this isn’t working you know’? How many blood fuelled years, how many horrors do we need to be presented with showing quite plainly what we are capable of, before we finally say enough is enough? Do we actually care is more to the point? Well do we? Because surely if we did truly care, then we would listen to one man saying, simply ‘why don’t we try an old way’? Why don’t we try something we have known of for millennia’s? Why not try, because one thing is certain it cannot be any worse? But I suppose that depends on what you consider would be worse!

I suggest to you that the self-destruct button has already been pushed and there is no going back. We can only go forward now!! And unless you can come up with a better idea, then why not try an idea, a concept that is buried deep in your heart. A concept that say’s it only takes one of us to do this, one! And if you are not quite sure what I am on about, maybe in the next coming months you will get a hint.

Someone once told me that an idea could live forever. The funny thing is, this idea has!! x

No respect for the royals: The Blairs show their boredom at the Highland GamesIn a provocative and important new book, the Mail's political commentator Peter Oborne paints a devastating portrait of Britain's new ruling class – an arrogant, out-of-touch alliance of MPs and other insiders who ruthlessly pursue their own interests, ignoring the public good.
Yesterday, he revealed the brutal attempt to destroy the ethics watchdog Elizabeth Filkin.
Today, in the final part, he reveals the insidious and relentless campaign New Labour waged against the Royal Family…For a modern monarch to rebuke a serving Prime Minister is extremely rare.The Queen has done it only once in her reign – and the object of her disfavour was Tony Blair. The telling-off came in the early days of the Blair premiershipThe occasion was the State Opening of Parliament which followed a few days after the 1997 election.

In a massive challenge to the authority of the British monarchy, Tony and Cherie Blair sought to capture the event for themselves.

They made the unprecedented decision to walk from Downing Street to Parliament while the Queen arrived in her royal coach.

This decision mattered deeply because the drama of the state opening is all about the Queen: her departure by stagecoach from Buckingham Palace, her arrival in Parliament through the Sovereign's Entrance under the Royal Tower, the putting on of the crown and robes of state before the final entrance to the House of Lords' chamber.

Although the famous ritual of the state opening theoretically celebrates the authority of the Queen in Parliament, in practice it is about something else.

When the monarch reads the Queen's Speech before all parties and both Houses of Parliament she is showing that the power of the British state has been thrown behind the ruling party.

She is demonstrating that the elected government has more than a factional programme and has a national legitimacy.

The Blairs' attempt to seize the limelight upset and disturbed the monarch, and in a rare and potentially dangerous rebuff the Prime Minister was asked not to do it again – an injunction that was reluctantly obeyed.

Later, friends of the Prime Minister presented the walk to Parliament as a chance decision made on the spur of the moment.

But by taking their walk from Downing Street to Parliament, soaking up the cheers of the crowds as they went, Tony and Cherie Blair were doing a great deal more than challenging the public role of the Crown: they were converting the state opening of Parliament into a partisan political occasion.

And although they obeyed the gentle request from the Palace, they continued to challenge the monarch both privately and publicly.

An air of understated but definite menace at all times lay behind New Labour's dealing with the monarchy.

In 1997 the New Labour manifesto gave an assurance that "we have no plans to replace the monarchy".

This undertaking – as the more intelligent courtiers grasped – would not have been made had an attack on the British monarchy not been on the agenda.

Plans to get rid of the Royal Yacht were at the heart of the election campaign, sending out what pollsters called a "dog whistle" message – not heard by everyone – that the party was opposed to the Royal Family.

In private briefings with allies in the Press, New Labour in government was openly hostile, with senior figures inside Downing Street freely attacking the Royal Family.

In private the Blairs and their official entourage showed a startling lack of respect.

For the first time since the Queen acceded to the throne in 1952, relations between senior members of the Royal Family and the Prime Minister became actively unpleasant.

This reflected a new attitude from the Prime Minister and those around him. His aides were capable of great impatience with royal procedures, often going beyond rudeness.

The worst offenders were Tony Blair's wife, Cherie, and his adviser Alastair Campbell. She would refuse to curtsy when she met the Queen, and was capable of blanking out senior members of the Royal Family when she encountered them.

She made no pretence at all that she enjoyed royal occasions, and often, through physical and other signals, made it clear that she would rather be elsewhere.

This private lack of respect towards the Royal Family came to be reciprocated. Once Cherie Blair told Princess Anne to "call me Cherie". "Mrs Blair will do," replied the Princess Royal.

This widespread private discourtesy was matched by a public failure to acknowledge the role and duties of the monarch.

Shortly after he was appointed Foreign Secretary in 2002, Jack Straw gave an interview to the Guardian in which he referred twice to Tony Blair as "head of state".

At one stage the Downing Street website described how the Queen enjoyed audiences with Tony Blair, and not the other way around.

The Treasury moved fast to remove the royal coat of arms from its logo and drop the initials HM from its official title. The change was said to "reflect a modern image under Gordon Brown's stewardship".

During a visit to Kosovo Tony Blair referred to "my" armed forces, oblivious to the important constitutional fact that British troops owe their allegiance to the monarch as head of state.

Meanwhile the Government set out to write the monarchy out of British public life, an audacious task involving the unravelling of 1,000 years of history.

The most important example of this was the very serious attempt by the Labour government to create a new national identity.

This involved disregarding the institutions of the state that had historically been at the heart of Britain, and replacing them by others, such as a new national day.

In a series of public statements Labour ministers argued that Britain should be defined by abstract values such as fairness. They never mentioned the monarchy.

A series of speeches by Gordon Brown about "Britishness" – an ugly and artificial word – systematically excluded the British monarchy, even though the Queen is head of state and the monarchy encapsulated Britain's long history better than any other institution, including Parliament.

As recently as June this year a pamphlet by the ministers Ruth Kelly and Liam Byrne explored ways of creating a new British identity.

The pamphlet cited local branches of the Sure Start child welfare initiative as important institutional statements of Britishness, but made only a cursory and passing mention of the monarchy.

The pamphlet showed how the new Political Class refused to recognise that the head of state could represent the nation with all its traditional pomp and splendour, while the head of government appeared in a more workaday role.

This very separation of pomp from politics has persuaded even some radical critics of the merits of the monarchy.

"It is at any rate possible," wrote George Orwell in 1944, "that while this division of functions exists, a Hitler or a Stalin cannot come to power."

Orwell's point was that the existence of the Royal Family prevented totalitarian movements from appropriating the symbolism of the state – a key factor in the rise of fascism and communism in the 1930s.

This symbolic role occupied by the monarchy was, however, an affront to the Political Class and in particular the New Labour government which came to power in 1997.

It swiftly sought to occupy the public space that had long been the proper preserve of the British monarchy. Attempts to intrude on the territory of the monarch were to become a repeated feature of the Blair period in office.

The death of Diana, Princess of Wales in August 1997 gave a massive opportunity for the Prime Minister.

The words he uttered on the morning after the tragedy, in which he expressed his devastation at the death of Princess Diana, were brilliantly chosen and widely praised for expressing the mood of the nation.

Members of the Royal Family had been trained from birth to suppress their emotions, exercise restraint and show dignity.

The political philosopher David Marquand noted that when Diana died "the royals behaved as they had been taught to do: as symbols of the state, quintessential inhabitants of the public domain, with all its emotional austerity and self-control".

Previous generations of politicians, had shown comparable restraint (and the Tory leader William Hague was criticised for an inadequate expression of grief when he made his statement about the Princess's death).

Tony Blair, in his response, was at his most formidable as a politician. By showing open grief, and by using the phrase "people's princess", he was opening up new ground and massively extending the territory of the Political Class.

Five years later, following the death of the Queen Mother, the Prime Minister sought to intrude once again into the public domain occupied by the British Royal Family.

Within 24 hours of the Queen Mother's death on March 30, 2002, Tony Blair was seeking to enlarge his public role in the funeral.

Downing Street officials persistently rang Lt-General Sir Michael Willcocks, known as "Black Rod", putting pressure on him for the Prime Minister to play a more prominent part than had originally been planned, including the astonishing proposal that Tony Blair should break with precedent and walk from Downing Street to Westminister Hall in order to meet the Queen Mother's coffin. This pressure was rejected.

Sir Michael also faced intimidation in the wake of the funeral. He refused to endorse the false Downing Street claim that Tony Blair had not tried to muscle in.

After he withstood constant pressure, Tony Blair's press secretary Alastair Campbell vowed that "we'll get him one day".

The problem for Tony Blair and New Labour is simple to explain. The ten-day remembrance period for the Queen Mother left him without a central role.

At state events such as the Queen Mother's funeral, the Prime Minister of the day ranked lower than politically far less significant figures such as the Lord Chancellor and the Speaker of the House of Commons.

This was not, of course, a threat to the Government: the funeral of the Queen Mother had nothing at all to do with politics as it had conventionally been practised.

But it was a challenge specifically to New Labour, because the commemoration period for the Queen Mother claimed back a part of British public life, normally outside politics, that New Labour has asserted as its own.

This meant that the queues for the lying-in-state were almost as disconcerting for New Labour as the grief for Princess Diana had been for the Royal Family five years previously.

The great celebration of the Queen Mother's life was an affront to the Political Class because it was a reminder of the existence of a Britain whose loyalties and allegiances went far deeper than party, but had everything to do with the love of Queen, country, village, school, town and family.

These allegiances were wholly compatible with voting Labour, Liberal Democrat, Tory or any number of other political parties.

They are not, however, compatible with totalitarian politics, which lays claim to space that lies well outside party politics as it has always been practised in Britain.

There is little doubt that New Labour in power yearned to make a full-frontal and lethal attack on the British monarchy. There is little doubt that only the sustained popularity of the Queen prevented it from doing so.

Had Prince Charles become king ten years ago, New Labour and the Political Class would have taken advantage of any weakness to strip the Royal Family of its remaining public role, and given a much fuller expression to its private republicanism.

Extracted from THE TRIUMPH OF THE POLITICAL CLASS by Peter Oborne, published by Simon & Schuster on September 17 at £18.99. & Peter Oborne 2007. To order a copy at £17.10 (p&p free), call 0845 606 4213.

Brave men who stood up to bullies

The key Political Class tactic in its battle to undermine and to destroy British institutions was to seek out apologists and collaborators in important positions.

The tactic worked again and again. The head of the Army, General Mike Jackson, for example, was won over as a vital ally, giving the Political Class cover and support as it carried out its aim of abolishing the 300-year-old British regimental tradition.

Only a handful of individuals had the moral courage and integrity to stand up to the mixture of charm, bribery and intimidation deployed by the Political Class.

An interesting case study is the attempt by ministers to suborn Lord Bingham, head of the judiciary.

He received a quiet approach from the Government in early 2005, just after Law Lords had ruled that government anti-terrorism measures were unlawful, when a private meeting with the Home Secretary Charles Clarke was suggested.

Bingham was instantly suspicious. "What is the purpose of this meeting?" he asked.

The reply came back that Clarke simply wanted to meet Bingham socially. But he refused, convinced a different agenda lay behind the approach.

"I can't believe," he said, "that this is intended to be purely social meeting." So Bingham sent Charles Clarke away with a flea in his ear.

Later he told legal colleagues at Gray's Inn of this sinister approach, which threatened to undermine the distinction between the executive and the judiciary which lies at the heart of the British system of government.

"So far as I am aware, only once has there ever been a suggestion that the Law Lords should meet with a group including the Home Secretary," said Bingham.

"I took the view, having discussed it with at least one of my colleagues, that it was very unwise for such a meeting to take place at that juncture." This refusal baffled and infuriated ministers, who launched a series of vicious public attacks on judges in the wake of judicial rebuffs.

Bingham remained in post, but others who stood up to Political Class intimidation fared less well.

One example is Sir Alistair Graham, chairman of the committee on standards in public life. He criticised ministers for constant breaches of ethical guidelines, and he was not given another term in his job.

Catch A Thief: Sam McAlister tracked down the thief who snatched her bag

A mother who had her bag snatched was told by police it was not a crime – because she chased after the thief and won her property back.

Sam McAlister was queueing in a coffee shop with her ten-month-old son when a woman grabbed the bag from the back of the pushchair as an accomplice distracted her.

Miss McAlister, 34, left her child with staff at the Starbucks cafe, whom she knew well, and set off in pursuit of the woman.

She confronted the thief in a nearby shop and was eventually reunited with her bag after a struggle.

But when she went to a police station to report the crime, she was told by an officer behind the desk that it was not a crime because she had got the bag back.

It was only when the former criminal barrister used her knowledge of the law that the case was passed on to a senior officer who decided to investigate.

Miss McAlister, now a radio producer, said: "The woman was dressed in a way that made her very easy to spot.

"I spotted her about four shops away with a backpack, and I thought 'I'm not having this'.

"She was about 6ft tall, but I thought it was worth a try, so I ran over to her.

"I grabbed her backpack and shouted at her 'You've got my bag'. We were struggling and grappling, I was yelling 'Give me my bag' for dear life."

Eventually, the woman threw Miss McAlister's handbag at her as members of the public became involved.

Miss McAlister added: "I picked up the bag and as soon as I learnt someone had caught her I went back to my son."

A police community-support officer went to the scene at the Hammersmith shopping centre in West London on Thursday afternoon and took Miss McAlister to the local police station.

She said: "The female police officer behind the desk asked me the barest of details and she said that if

I have got the bag back then obviously that's not a crime. I was dumbfounded."

Miss McAlister, who lives nearby, explained that it was indeed a crime and left her details, demanding to speak to a superior officer.

"The woman called me an hour later to say it was a crime but it was an attempted theft," she said. "I knew that wasn't right either. It was theft at the very least."

Miss McAlister eventually received a call from a senior officer who, she said, took her 'very seriously'.

But the incident has left her angry and concerned. "It is only because I know the law that I had the confidence to argue," she said.

"Otherwise handbag thieves would all be coming to Hammersmith because handbag theft is obviously not a crime here."

A Metropolitan Police spokesman said the woman officer had initially denied a crime had been committed, but later reflected on the incident and "completed a crime report within an hour of the offence taking place".

He added: "Words of advice will be given to the member of staff involved."

The spokesman said the suspect had managed to get away.

"Who are we, as a nation" & who is responsible for what we have become and what we are rapidly becoming? I fear the answer lies in the mirror for every resident of the UK. Why have we allowed this to happen?

Wake up Britain the time is upon us to unite…

We have slept our way into systems of surveillance, conformity and control beyond anything Huxley and Orwell had imagination for. Seemingly with their works of brilliant vision having been adopted as training manuals and blue prints by the UK government with increasing pace. The UK people, suffering from a fear induced loss of their faculties and reasoning, have allowed our Treasonous government to implement major encroachments on our civil liberties. We have allowed them to override true British law with corrupt EU Legislation, we have allowed them to convince the majority of the populace to believe we do not have a written Constitution, we have allowed them to sell our country out to a foreign power.

The Peoples United Collective is about the people of the UK taking a responsibility to put right the wrongs the government are implementing upon us. It is about people that are sick and tired of being treated like they don't exist, being failed by their government and left to fend for their rights and a democratic way of life, and failed by a redundant police force who's sole interest is to promote and enforce a police state instead of carrying out there duty to serve and protect us.

Speeding, dropping litter or even forgetting to wear a seatbelt could land you on the 'Big Brother' database for life

Drivers stopped for speeding – or even for failing to wear a seatbelt – could soon be placed on the 'Big Brother' DNA database for life.

The most trivial offences, such as dropping litter, would also lead to samples being taken under sweeping new powers which police are demanding.

The samples would stay on the database, alongside those of murderers and rapists, even if the people involved were later cleared of any wrongdoing.

• Speed camera detectors to be banned under crackdown on drivers who escape penalties

Campaigners condemned the plan as a step too far which could affect someone's job prospects for many years.

Under current rules, a person can have his or her DNA and fingerprints taken only if stopped for a 'recordable' offence – a crime serious enough to carry a jail term.

Minor offences such as allowing a dog to foul the footpath are excluded.

But police – backed by the Crown Prosecution Service – want to take DNA samples, fingerprints and even imprints of footwear for all offences.

They argue that, just because a person initially commits a low-level misdemeanour such as dog fouling, it does not mean they will not progress to the gravest crimes.

A chance to take their DNA – making any future crime far easier to solve – would be missed without new powers. Police also want to take samples – usually a mouth swab – at the scene of the "crime".

They say having to take offenders to the police station, as happens now, is too "bureaucratic".

Thousands of residents in Bristol face a £30 charge for parking permits under controversial plans being considered by the council.But even then residents who buy the permits in certain areas of the city will NOT be guaranteed a parking space.

Southville, Kingsdown, Cliftonwood, and Old Market were among areas shown to councillors as examples of where permit parking could be imposed.

Members of Bristol City Council's physical environment scrutiny committee were told the scheme could be up and running "over the next couple of years" with pilot schemes having already been drawn up.

Families with three cars face a £270 bill for permits – £30 for the first pass, £60 for the second, and £180 for the third.

Councillors asked Colin Knight, the officer presenting the scheme, whether the permits could be introduced city-wide.

He said: "There could be pressure from a lot of the city for this, but we have to start somewhere."

In certain areas, bays may be set aside for pay-and-display parking for people visiting the area, he said.

But Mr Knight said paying for a permit would not guarantee residents a parkingspace outside their homes.

He said: "One of the misconceptions of a residents' parking scheme is that you are guaranteed a space in the scheme, or outside your own home. That is wrong, it is first come, first served."

Limiting the number of passes available in the scheme or per household was another option discussed by members of the committee.

Southville councillor Sean Beynon (Lab) said one major issue in areas such as his was commuters who park there and walk or get into the city centre by other means.

He said: "I got a text from my girlfriend this morning telling me where our car was parked because it was so far from our house – we need to do what we can to stop that happening.

"In these Victorian terraced streets there are real problems."

Councillor Barbara Lewis (Brislington East, Con) asked whether the permits would be zoned or would cover the whole of Bristol.

She said: "Right on the edge of Bristol residents want parking permits because they are sick of commuters parking there and catching the bus into the city."

She said the suggested permit cost of £30 "looked low".

Committee chairman, councillor Gary Hopkins (Knowle, Lib Dem), said: "Looking at Southville there are less potential spaces available than there are residents' cars – and commuters come and park there.

"You don't have a right to park outside your house, but if people have got to park miles away, they won't like that."

He said people would need reassurances the money they spent on permits was not being squandered.

"People will need to see where the money goes from the permits and that it will make a major difference."

Other matters discussed were whether such a scheme would be 24-hour, and whether certain vehicles should be charged more.

The committee's views will be put into a report given to the council's cabinet on November 15.

Speaking after the meeting, Mr Hopkins said money raised would probably be spent on enforcing the scheme with parking attendants.

He said: "If you are going to have a residents' parking zone one of the key things is to have wardens there to protect it."

Residents in Knowle regularly complain to him of commuters parking near the Wells Road and catching buses into the city centre.

But he said the scheme would have to cover a number of areas.

He said: "If you put a squeeze on parking in one area to give residents preference, those commuters would move to park in another area."

He expressed concerns that Bristol's public transport system may not be able to cope with the intended extra uptake after such a zone is introduced.

Commuter Harry Mottram, who drives in from Axbridge in Somerset, parks in Southville and cycles the rest of the way, said he would simply park further out if permits were introduced.

He said: "Normally I park in Upton Road, Southville, outside Imperial Tobacco where there are no houses.

"I then cycle the two or three miles to Old Market. It saves parking charges and, above all, a long wait in a traffic jam.

"If parking restrictions were introduced I would simply park further away and cycle a little bit longer each day."

Sir Liam Donaldson – Chief Medical Officer (CMO) Department of Health

This man approved Mercury & Squalene to be in the injection to be given to pregnant women & children, he is also the chair of the WHO (World Health Organization) Patient Safety Secretariat. Please click on the image for more information.

Now on to the directors.

James Murdoch – Son of Rupert Murdoch
CEO of News International Ltd who is ideally placed to control propaganda regarding the swine Flu & the vaccine. James Murdoch was appointed to the board of directors of Glaxo SmithKline PLC 20th May 2009.

Sir Roy Anderson (Scientist) – sits on the governments SAGE committee and is a director of Glaxo SmithKline the purveyors of the swine flu vaccine to H.M Government with a nice little pay packet of £116k a year, at least a quarter of what he receives from his shares ….hold on surely this amounts to a ‘conflict of interests’.

SAGE (Scientific Advisory Group for Emergencies) recommends that everyone should have the yet untested, unsafe and toxic Swine Flu Vaccine.

Please click on the image for more information.

SAGE (Scientific Advisory Group for Emergencies) recommends that everyone should have the yet untested, unsafe and toxic Swine Flu Vaccine. GSK is the company selling swine flu vaccines and anti-virals to the NHS. GSK legalized drug pushing giants has had to defend itself from allegations of profiteering from swine flu after posting profits of £2.1billion in the last three months. As in Sir Roy’s case a nice little earner from share profits plus £400,000 from his position as rector at the imperial college London.

Sir Roy was appointed to Sage to 'provide cross-government scientific advice regarding the supposed outbreak of swine flu'. He was one of the first UK experts to call the supposed outbreak a ‘pandemic’. In 2001 Sir Roy’s advice to Tony Blair led to the culling of more than 6million animals, killing many animals that were not infected on a ‘precautionary principle’ and also bankrupting a good deal of farmers in the process. Although I am very against any animal being kept, bred and murdered for human consumption, I am just using this to highlight what this man has done…

Supposedly Sir Roy stepped down from the government’s flu advisory group on appointment to GSK, but in May this year he was asked to rejoin as a temporary member (hmm). Sir Roy is also the ministry of defense’s chief scientist (hmm again).

We all judge based on past information but that is all dead, the next time you talk to someone , don’t judge them by the clothes that they wear, or their accent, colour or mannerisms – stop that noise in your head. Just relax and sense, feel the energy around them – does it feel good? Words only come alive when spoken, because then they have intent. (Energy behind them) I could call you a nasty (perceived) name, but if my intent was to be joking and friendly, is the word still nasty? So next time you speak to your better half, try using loving intent behind your words, do you notice the difference ?

Words on a page are stagnant like water, when anything is stagnant it becomes dis-eased, untrue. But flowing water is fresh, forever changing and true to nature. . I have always liked Bruce Lees quote but I didn’t know why until now:

So why fight yourself (Based on given information), we all perceive there is an us and them, but who are you really fighting – them or yourself? And are not the perceived  just a mirror of all in some way, the only difference being that we have created a them, so we do not have to look at ourselves. Everyone is so eager to fight someone, but that’s because we are all scared of the unknown and really want to be controlled, do you want the responsibility? Many people want to get out of paying a fine for speeding, litter, dog mess etc, but in the case of speeding why are you going so fast? We all need to slow down, what are you running from? Why do you need to go so fast. In the end are we all running from death as we are scared? It’s not the dead that worries me, it is the living. For me we never die so why fear it.

Because the above is dead information my perspective will change over time, I will make mistakes and will remember from them. We need to let people and our children make mistakes and not control their lives – we need to stop judgement and let go of the past. Stagnant water can still spawn life but it is very limited in its abilities, where as flowing water serves all life. Being caught in the past is like the stagnant water, our ability to help others is limited by restriction, whereas to live in the now is like the flowing water, not bound by any restriction or limitations. Is it not through amnesty that we shall allow the flowing water that is life to flow again? As the bridges that we perceive were once built over the water have been burnt, is it not the case that the burning was just a limitation to mask the fact the bridge still exists and always has done and always will do? A mask to maintain that we always remain stagnant, as the water that lies still beneath it. Surely it is time to allow that water to flow again, for the bridges to be on view again. For us to walk the bridges and repair now what once was destroyed through perceived limitations and restrictions, created by ourselves in a them and us syndrome, through a desire to always be right based upon dead information. 

I know that is what I should do. I know this is what I will strive to do. But in the end it is still up to you, I can only ever speak for myself, but I can speak with others that hold the same values as I do.

Dan x

A chat between two friends you might like to listen to!

Right click and Save Link As… to download the Pod Cast

This is an excerpt of a transcript from Hansard for the 1st November 2010 column 1538 – House of Lords. If you are unaware of Hansard, it is a record of what is being talked about in the Houses of Parliament.

At this stage, I will refrain from commenting on this transcript and will open up the comment feature, as I would love to hear anyones opinions about the subject(s) being talked about. This was brought to my attention this morning by a friend and to be honest Hansard is not something I look at now, but this I must admit has certainly got my interest.

Lord James of Blackheath: At this point, I am going to have to make a very big apology to my noble friend Lord Sassoon, because I am about to raise a subject that I should not raise and which is going to be one which I think is now time to put on a higher awareness, and to explain to the House as a whole, as I do not think your Lordships have any knowledge of it. I am sorry that my noble friend Lord Strathclyde is not with us at the moment, because this deeply concerns him also.

For the past 20 weeks I have been engaged in a very strange dialogue with the two noble Lords, in the course of which I have been trying to bring to their attention the willing availability of a strange organisation which wishes to make a great deal of money available to assist the recovery of the economy in this country. For want of a better name, I shall call it foundation X. That is not its real name, but it will do for the moment. Foundation X was introduced to me 20 weeks ago last week by an eminent City firm, which is FSA controlled. Its chairman came to me and said, “We have this extraordinary request to assist in a major financial reconstruction. It is megabucks, but we need your help to assist us in understanding whether this business is legitimate”. I had the biggest put-down of my life from my noble friend Lord Strathclyde when I told him this story. He said, “Why you? You’re not important enough to have the answer to a question like that”. He is quite right, I am not important enough, but the answer to the next question was, “You haven’t got the experience for it”. Yes I do. I have had one of the biggest experiences in the laundering of terrorist money and funny money that anyone has had in the City. I have handled billions of pounds of terrorist money.

Baroness Hollis of Heigham: Where did it go to?

Lord James of Blackheath: Not into my pocket. My biggest terrorist client was the IRA and I am pleased to say that I managed to write off more than £1 billion of its money. I have also had extensive connections with north African terrorists, but that was of a far nastier nature, and I do not want to talk about that because it is still a security issue. I hasten to add that it is no good getting the police in, because I shall immediately call the Bank of England as my defence witness, given that it put me in to deal with these problems.

The point is that when I was in the course of doing this strange activity, I had an interesting set of phone numbers and references that I could go to for help when I needed it. So people in the City have known that if they want to check out anything that looks at all odd, they can come to me and I can press a few phone numbers to obtain a reference. The City firm came to me and asked whether I could get a reference and a clearance on foundation X. For 20 weeks, I have been endeavouring to do that. I have come to the absolute conclusion that foundation X is completely genuine and sincere and that it directly wishes to make the United Kingdom one of the principal points that it will use to disseminate its extraordinarily great wealth into the world at this present moment, as part of an attempt to seek the recovery of the global economy.

I made the phone call to my noble friend Lord Strathclyde on a Sunday afternoon—I think he was sitting on his lawn, poor man—and he did the quickest ball pass that I have ever witnessed. If England can do anything like it at Twickenham on Saturday, we will have a chance against the All Blacks. The next think I knew, I had my noble friend Lord Sassoon on the phone. From the outset, he took the proper defensive attitude of total scepticism, and said, “This cannot possibly be right”. During the following weeks, my noble friend said, “Go and talk to the Bank of England”. So I phoned the governor and asked whether he could check this out for me. After about three days, he came back and said, “You can get lost. I’m not touching this with a bargepole; it is far too difficult. Take it back to the Treasury”. So I did. Within another day, my noble friend Lord Sassoon had come back and said, “This is rubbish. It can’t possibly be right”. I said, “I am going to work more on it”. Then I brought one of the senior executives from foundation X to meet my noble friend Lord Strathclyde. I have to say that, as first dates go, it was not a great success. Neither of them ended up by inviting the other out for a coffee or drink at the end of the evening, and they did not exchange telephone numbers in order to follow up the meeting.

I found myself between a rock and a hard place that were totally paranoid about each other, because the foundation X people have an amazing obsession with their own security. They expect to be contacted only by someone equal to head of state status or someone with an international security rating equal to the top six people in the world. This is a strange situation. My noble friends Lord Sassoon and Lord Strathclyde both came up with what should have been an absolute killer argument as to why this could not be true and that we should forget it. My noble friend Lord Sassoon’s argument was that these people claimed to have evidence that last year they had lodged £5 billion with British banks. They gave transfer dates and the details of these transfers. As my noble friend Lord Sassoon, said, if that were true it would stick out like a sore thumb. You could not have £5 billion popping out of a bank account without it disrupting the balance sheet completely. But I remember that at about the same time as those transfers were being made the noble Lord, Lord Myners , was indulging in his game of rearranging the deckchairs on the Titanic of the British banking community. If he had three banks at that time, which had had, say, a deficiency of £1.5 million each, then you would pretty well have absorbed the entire £5 billion, and you would not have had the sore thumb stick out at that time; you would have taken £1.5 billion into each of three banks and you would have absorbed the lot. That would be a logical explanation—I do not know.

My noble friend Lord Strathclyde came up with a very different argument. He said that this cannot be right because these people said at the meeting with him that they were still effectively on the gold standard from back in the 1920s and that their entire currency holdings throughout the world, which were very large, were backed by bullion. My noble friend Lord Strathclyde came back and said to me that he had an analyst working on it and that this had to be stuff and nonsense. He said that they had come up with a figure for the amount of bullion that would be needed to cover their currency reserves, as claimed, which would be more than the entire value of bullion that had ever been mined in the history of the world. I am sorry but my noble friend Lord Strathclyde is wrong; his analysts are wrong. He had tapped into the sources that are available and there is only one definitive source for the amount of bullion that has ever been taken from the earth’s crust. That was a National Geographic magazine article 12 years ago. Whatever figure it was that was quoted was then quoted again on six other sites on the internet—on Google. Everyone is quoting one original source; there is no other confirming authority. But if you tap into the Vatican accounts—of the Vatican bank–— come up with a claim of total bullion—

Lord De Mauley: The noble Lord is into his fifteenth minute. I wonder whether he can draw his remarks to a conclusion.

Lord James of Blackheath: The total value of the Vatican bank reserves would claim to be more than the entire value of gold ever mined in the history of the world. My point on all of this is that we have not proven any of this. Foundation X is saying at this moment that it is prepared to put up the entire £5 billion for the funding of the three Is recreation; the British Government can have the entire independent management and control of it—foundation X does not want anything to do with it; there will be no interest charged; and, by the way, if the British Government would like it as well, if it will help, the foundation will be prepared to put up money for funding hospitals, schools, the building of Crossrail immediately with £17 billion transfer by Christmas, if requested, and all these other things. These things can be done, if wished, but a senior member of the Government has to accept the invitation to a phone call to the chairman of foundation X—and then we can get into business. This is too big an issue. I am just an ageing, obsessive old Peer and I am easily dispensable, but getting to the truth is not. We need to know what really is happening here. We must find out the truth of this situation.

If you would like to read the full transcript then please see. http://www.publications.parliament.uk/pa/ld201011/ldhansrd/lhan57.pdf

If you scroll through the PDF to the time stamp 10.42pm and column number 1538 you find the section that contains this information. I was advised about this by someone at the House of Lords information office this morning, who helped me find the section that I needed. Thank you whoever you were.   x

Always entering into conflict or at least being willing to enter into this element maintains in me that this element is always present, which has resulted in one inevitability – it has become even harder to release myself from its grip. But I now realise through studying subjects such as history that it is very apparent that this element has to be maintained for the world as we know it to function effectively. History maintains without doubt that nothing has ever been sorted out without some form of conflict, so dictates by default that nothing ‘will’ ever get sorted out without conflict being involved. This to me seems that we are always presented with a negative approach called the ‘what if’ syndrome which is now called the ‘precautionary principle’ which has always been the engine of the legal/law systems over centuries. It is quite obvious that if you wish to maintain control through negative elements, then you need the negative elements to be maintained. This creates another default that manifests within those who wish to go against the control, being they – by default – try to use the same, because they are relying on a version of history that tells them this – a fact that has been very much relied upon. Although I can only speak for myself I have now determined that all history we are taught is not a true account of events, it is in fact an account written to deliver a very specific version, without doubt to maintain the negative element, which in turn maintains conflict.

I know with everything I have done I have always throughout my life looked at any ‘what if’ in a very negative way. Now I am trying to reverse this approach by doing the opposite. Again I fail miserably, but there are times that I do succeed. It is very hard to break a mould, especially when you have lived inside that mould all of your life. I now try to find all the positives that I can, instead of just relying on what is being presented to me in a very negative way. Recent events have been very trying for me and I failed it would seem, in some ways I was being very selfish, but this selfishness was not for my own needs, it was in fact about the needs of others. I find it incredibly hard to stand by and watch people I care about poison themselves. And even though it is their choice to do so, I know it is my choice to not have to watch them do it. I do not want to judge them in any way and deliberately will remove myself from any situation that I feel will lead to a form of judgement coming about. Through none judgement and amnesty I accept them for who they are without conflict, but this does not mean I have to endure or view them doing harm to themselves or others if they chose to – but the fact that they have, will never change the friendship I offer un-conditionally – I offer amnesty. I realised a short time ago that I have always been able to do this in some way and am finding recently that this is increasing. I have met some of the most fascinating people you could meet since I have been involved in this and some have told me facts about themselves that they are very ashamed of – not that I am ashamed of them for doing, that they are ashamed of doing. No matter what these facts are I offer them no judgement, no opinion, no conflict nor forgiveness – just amnesty and this is what I offer to all without exception.

I know that many of you fear for the security of your families and you fear that by not doing the jobs that you do – no matter how immoral they are – your families will suffer from the lack of money they would be without if you stopped. I feel for you and my heart is with you, for at one time I was in that situation and I know how it feels – and in some ways on down days I still do. We all must do what we feel is right and we must all do what we feel is right for our families and in time these elements that confine us will be elevated, but until this happens you must do what you need to do – and just the fact you realise that what you are made to do for this money to survive is immoral is good enough. Many of you are needed to be in these positions, as ‘you’ are the ones who will be relied upon to change how these mechanisms work. You are the experts not us, and through their creation is the method to un-create them – you know this, we don’t. No matter where you come from on this island, or no matter from what walk of life, you know – if you are honest with yourself – there is something very wrong with the way we have to live our lives and this needs to be changed – as we are all in this together are we not?

I can tell you that a change is coming and it is for the good of us all, as I will not accept that it will be for the bad, I cannot and I will not. We are all part of this change. I would like you to remember as I do that it is not our actions that are at fault, it is the intentions behind those actions that are at fault and soon the change in these intentions will be proven to help everyone to accept the change that is inevitable. We cannot just jump to a perfect existence as much as we would like to, first we must come to a ‘stop’ point and then we can undo all we have done. If we do not do this too many would be left behind and as my ex-military friends tell me the ‘golden rule’ comes into play that they lived by in many theatres of conflict – ‘no one gets left behind and that means NO ONE’!! We are all of one family, the sooner we realise this fact the better. Surely now is the time to relinquish class divides and any other ‘meaningless disciplines’ and prejudices we harbour against one another and offer each other amnesty – surely we can simply forget all the in-discretions, cant we. What good does it do to harbour such things, bar perpetuate all the problems that exist! I am sure I do not have to tell you such things, I am sure you realise this for yourselves.

All I would like to say is this. No matter what you have done, or whatever immoral job you do and from whatever walk of life you are from I offer you ‘amnesty’ with absolute discretion. I offer you this un-conditionally. And if you feel you can supply us information that will help to change things, then again this will be treated with absolute discretion. For things to change, honesty must prevail and must be at the fore front of all we do. I have recently had the pleasure of meeting an ex RAF Commissioned Officer, a Barrister and Chief Inspector of police outside of official procedures and protocols. To say the least I was so pleasantly surprised to hear what they had to say, and to listen to the answers that they gave to the questions I politely asked of them. All were exceptionally forth coming and were happy to talk openly and frankly about the position we all now find ourselves in. The ex RAF Officer was a gentleman – in the true sense of the word as they all were – through and through and we spoke for nearly 14 hours. The Barrister was old school and reacted very well to politeness and listened to what was being said to him without the impromptu butting in that normally occurs – from both sides. It was a pleasure to speak with him. The Chief Inspector was a very endearing family man with a beautiful family and it was a absolute pleasure to speak with them all. He was very open and did not disagree with anything I had to say and in fact added to it. We talked about tyranny, what has happened to the police and he even agreed that they were now nothing more than a ‘private political army’ – amongst other things. He even laughed when I commented on the funny costumes they all wear – he had a lovely sense of humour. We talked about many things in the short time we had to speak to each other, before he had to go back to work and we both agreed that it would be nice to speak at greater length sometime.

These are not one off’s!! These people exist in all walks of life and in every profession. They are very disillusioned about the way things have gone within their own professions and battle the hierarchy within these professions to try and make changes – being prevented at every turn they take. Many are trying even though they know that they will not be in that profession for long if they pursue the course of action they know in their hearts is right. All it takes is politeness, respect and kindness with no element of ‘conflict’ at all, and they start to feel safe. And the second they feel safe, they will talk and the truth is they want to talk!

If you would like to talk, then I would like to listen!

john@tpuc.org

John x

I suppose the first question we should ask ourselves is a very simple, but vital one. The question simply is ‘do we need new order of the world’? Again I suppose many would answer yes and equally many would answer no. And to be fair they are all entitled to their opinions, well if they have title that is! …. Many would suggest of course that those without title have no say in the running of society and again many would suggest title is not needed and nor is society in the structure we now find it! Or is it the truth, or at least under the subjective truth it is presented by, it fails by living up to its true definition. A definition never spoken of, except by those who fully understand the implications of such a meaning and what those implications could lead to by being known in entirety. Do the believers of  ‘you must first destroy before you can create’ really want to try that shoe on, as they may find it very uncomfortable to walk in? But in essence what they suggest must be performed and acted out and whichever way the coin falls, it is obvious it will be as there is no other choice!

How far off tangent can you be drawn when talking of such subjects?

Many suggest that the very mention of NWO is a very damning eventuality for humanity on whole and I would tend to agree with them in one context, but NWO is only one side of the story. The other side has a very much-welcomed outcome. This story, as many, has two very different conclusions as the title of this article suggests, but seem to rely on the similar happenings. And I feel now that this is the time to explain how I see this. But before I continue please accept that this is nothing more than an idea re-laid in article form and certainly is nothing more.

When looking at the title it could be quite easily assumed that both are in fact one and the same. I suppose in some way you are correct in that assumption. But for now consider this, which will help a little to separate the definitions. NWO suggests that the ‘world’ will have a new order, whereas NOW suggests that there will be a new order of the world. I can hear you asking yourself what difference can there be as they both suggest the same thing and on first appearance you’re not wrong. What is different between these two definitions is the outcome and that to be honest is all that matters. Some might say, as a for instance that it is not our actions that are at fault it is the intent behind those actions. Sometimes a mum or dad might say ‘this is going to hurt me more than it does you’ and to the lesser extreme they mean exactly the same. Both can be seen as detrimental to the receiving party, but also they could very much benefit the receiving party depending on the context of the intentions implied.

So what is NWO by definition?

Too many across the world NWO is the removal and subjugation of human beings rights to a one world wide political regime, a one world government. This would result in one currency, army, police, education, law, and religion, basically one set of rules for all from one central point. In effect a one-world democracy in its true sense still based on non – representation via myth of representation, the obvious nepotism (that is overlooked and ignored by many) and of course the socially dominant doing even less to have everything, which is stolen (from what is deemed as the lower classes) via the myth that is status. So basically nothing really changes, bar everything is shuffled under one umbrella for convenience.

In reality each individual country becomes a sector of a unified federation under the one world government completely loosing its identity, law and religious structure. Its identity would be consumed by federation conformity, its foundation of law would be re-established under federation policies and any religion/s would be unbrellaed under a form of inter faith – a kind of religious merger. In entirety any one failing to comply with the federation rules or guide lines, as they would be first known, would suffer the punishment the federation deem appropriate. In essence a political lock down of the world, where wealthy corporations will force-feed the world their merchandise by political means, by controlling world politics. Nothing-new there then!

By now I am sure you get my point. I could go on to elaborate on some of the more heinous suggestions regarding what could be done, with the slant ‘what will be done’ as it is sold on the net – by individuals or ‘fear mongers’ who’s names I am sure I need not to mention. And I mean that sincerely and not as a joke, as many of you out there truly believe the final stages of an Orwellian state are upon us including a martial law situation. Which, I might mention, is all that is needed and could have quite easily started as the police are already classed legally as an ‘armed force’ and have been for some time. So an element of what you are being told seems to be true and I feel the rest, well lets put it this way, is being sold on that truth whether it be true or not. Want a hint of what to look for? Go look for the ‘commercial pitch’ where the legal delivery is made by the pitcher! As a pit or a pitcher in this context, really only serve one purpose, do they not and that purpose is ‘entrapment’. So go see who has been entrapped and you will have your answer. And what have they been trapped by? Well really that should be obvious, but if it isn’t, then quite simply look for commercialism on mass scale and you truly will have your answer.

So what is NOW by definition?

Well NOW is as it describes NOW! In essence it relies on the same process as above, but for very different reasons. Its counter part is to continue slavery through legal means, whereas NOW is about the opposite (to coin a phase by William Wallace) Freedom – a truly scary thought for some. Again as its counter part NOW works on three simple principles, but there is a subtle difference.
 

1.     Spread the ideology

2.     Create the receptors for the ideology

3.     Destroy all that has gone before, but only ‘what’ is not needed

So as you can see the modus is very simple and describes the method that all ruling systems have used to control the believers in the power of such systems. What should stand out at the forefront of using this process is religion! That uses story form/allegory to spread its ideas, which is their pitch! The subtle difference between the two is simply in item three. The NOW modus reads ‘Destroy all that has gone before permanently’ and this is the simple key that unlocks humanities need to revisit the past and live NOW. By preventing future generations from doing what we have done, projecting humanity in a place it has never been before, a place free from the limitations created by past events. Not to use projections and past events to base future happenings on, but to be projected into the happenings of NOW to create extreme reversal to ‘now, right this minute’. For I am talking to you from the ‘past’ right this minute, but you are reading this ‘now’ a very powerful element is the ‘past’. Imagine everything in the past was forgotten even just for one second and you create what some might call Heaven! And if experienced for even just one second, would we not need to experience it again? An ideology could be created that would not allow the past to dictate the outcome of future events and would allow the use of the past to eradicate the past, by using it against itself. Use the past to highlight one very important idea that has been forgotten which eradicates all others as it suggests their eradication. And please remember I am telling you this idea from the past to you right ‘now’. So an ideology starts its journey creating the receptors for the ideology destroying ‘all’ that has gone before.

It is quite evident that ideas live forever through history, as religion must have been an idea once upon a time! Spread predominately by word and mouth. You could repeat my words from the past on the most powerful medium known to man, the WEB and of course by mouth. A web it is said only serves the needs of the spider that spun it, but what is forgotten is it also serves the needs of another spider! Have you ever considered this – why not consider it now for a moment? And when you have considered that consider this, how many ideas have spread via the spoken word?

NOW is about a new order of the world that one day will eventually allow us to live in the solitude of right this minute by allowing us to leave the past where it is, in the past – to finally remove its infliction on humanity and allow humanity to become humane again. A kingdom of benevolence some might say a ‘new order of the world’ created by a simple idea that has been around forever.   x

This definitive statement was issued by the following non-profits:

Cancer Research UK, National Osteoporosis Society, Multiple Sclerosis Society, British Association of Dermatologists, Diabetes UK, National Heart Forum and the Primary Care Dermatology Society.

The fact that these seven non-profits are now admitting that sunshine is good for you represents a monumental change in the longstanding position of most conventional health non-profits who have long insisted that sunlight is bad for you.

Watch out or sunlight might kill you

That's the position of the American Cancer Society, the American Medical Association, conventional dermatologists and virtually the entire western medical system — that sunlight is dangerous to your health and the only "safe" way to go outside is after you're slathered up with sunscreen lotions. It is, of course, a philosophy of ignorance and darkness, but it has been the very foundation of the conventional medicine system for so long that most health experts never bothered to question it.

Western medicine, you see, depends on the continuation of widespread vitamin D deficiency. It is that deficiency that promotes cancer, schizophrenia, bone disorders, kidney problems, diabetes, obesity and many other diseases upon which the industrial medical complex depends. For decades, the American medical system has depended on vitamin D deficiency as a cornerstone of its repeat business (and profits). That's why this announcement from these UK non-profits is so dangerous to the medical system in the United States. If people begin to allow a little sunshine into their lives, vitamin D deficiency will plummet — and cancer rates along with it. That's because vitamin D prevents 77% of all cancers.

Why the sick care system is terrified of vitamin D

Boosting vitamin D intake through both sunshine and nutritional supplements is arguably the single most important thing that needs to be done right now to improve health, reduce health care costs and prevent degenerative disease. But because of these remarkable properties of vitamin D, it represents a grave threat to the continuation of the sick-care medical system. That's why U.S. non-profits will undoubtedly continue to resist making any kind of announcements that support vitamin D.

You won't hear Komen for the Cure promote vitamin D; you won't witness the American Cancer Society recommend it; and you won't even hear President Obama recommending it as a health solution for the nation. Instead, in the United States we get these ridiculous warnings about vitamin D from the Institute of Medicine which actually went out of its way recently to declare that people shouldn't take too much vitamin D because it might harm them.

Even the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) won't allow vitamin D supplement manufacturers to tell the truth about vitamin D and how it can help prevent disease. Such claims are illegal in the United States of America, where pharmaceuticals are considered "healthy" but nutrients are considered contraband.

No nation can survive widespread vitamin D deficiency in the long run

Eventually, however, even the US government will be forced to come to the same conclusion that the UK government has already reached: That the people need vitamin D to maintain their health, and ongoing vitamin D deficiency population will bankrupt your nation from sick-care costs.

Even though this announcement from UK non-profits is a huge step in the right direction, it's still rife with huge information gaps. For example, these groups are advocating 10 minutes a day of sunshine but still warn that anything over 10 minutes is dangerous for your health. That's a lie, of course — especially if you have darker skin color. Those of African descent who live in the UK actually need more like three hours of sunlight a day to generate sufficient levels of vitamin D. 

So even though this new statement may help reduce vitamin D deficiency in whites, it will do virtually nothing to solve this nutrient deficiency for blacks. And that makes the policy downright racist because it discriminates against people based on their skin color.

It seems that even though these UK non-profits are beginning to nudge their message in the right direction, they haven't yet found the depth of honesty required to admit the full truth about vitamin D deficiency, breast cancer and women of African descent. Perhaps in another decade, they'll somehow discover the scientific integrity to admit the full story on sunshine and vitamin D.

Until then, they insist that you limit your time in the sun to 10 minutes a day. Because, after all, we wouldn't want vitamin D deficiency to be eradicated too quickly now, would we?

US non-profits, by comparison, still insist that daily sunshine exposure should be limited to zero minutes a day, if you can believe that.

Article from: http://www.naturalnews.com/030779_sunlight_vitamin_D.html

08 September 2010

Dr Freddy Patel – suspended

A HOME Office pathologist who was criticised for his autopsy on a G20 protest victim has been suspended for three months.

Dr Freddy Patel, 63, who said that Ian Tomlinson died of a heart attack during the demonstration, was found to have been "irresponsible" in three earlier autopsies – one of which was on a five-year-old Holloway girl who had been abused by her stepmother.

The pathologist, who is based at St Pancras Mortuary in Camley Street, King's Cross, and deals with deaths in Islington and Camden, was told he had been guilty of "very serious" failings at a General Medical Council (GMC) hearing on Friday.

Richard Davies, chairman of the GMC disciplinary panel, told Dr Patel his "shortcomings arose from a failure to take account of, or otherwise adhere to, relevant professional guidance."

However, Dr Patel was only banned for 12 weeks – because there "could well be a genuine public interest" in him working again. Patel will only be allowed to work on non-suspicious deaths. He is also barred from acting as an expert witness for the defense in suspicious death cases.

Dr Patel was found to have been "irresponsible" in three autopsies.

The first related to Annastacia, who died days after being found convulsing in Sutterton Street, Holloway, in September 2002.

Dr Patel was said to have made a "cursory" examination – missing "significant marks of violence".

The youngster had to be exhumed after X-rays revealed broken bones. A second pathologist found finger-nail gouges and a bite mark.

Annastacia's stepmother, Christine Green, was jailed for four years after being convicted of child cruelty in 2003, while her father was jailed for two years for neglect.

Dr Patel was cleared of misconduct with regard to his examination, but was found guilty of deficient professional performance. He was, however, found guilty of misconduct in respect to two other post-mortems.

One was into the death of a three-week-old baby who had allegedly died from cot death in August 2003.

While Dr Patel raised the alarm when he found fractured ribs, he failed to conduct a full skeletal survey before the autopsy.

The panel found Dr Patel had "deliberately ignored the guidelines" for his own convenience.

In the third case, Dr Patel changed his opinion on an autopsy of an elderly woman, who was found dead at the foot of her stairs "to satisfy the family".

The Crown Prosecution Service, which has a lawyer reviewing the Tomlinson case, has said it will now look at the GMC's findings.

Dr Patel found that Mr Tomlinson died of natural causes linked to coronary artery disease.

But two other pathologists ruled Mr Tomlinson died of internal bleeding as a result of blunt force trauma, in combination with cirrhosis of the liver. The pathologists' failure to agree led to no charges being brought

CPS examines pathologist Freddy Patel's suspension

CPS lawyer in Ian Tomlinson case 'considering General Medical Council's findings' that pathologist was guilty of misconduct

The Home Office pathologist criticised for suggesting the newspaper seller Ian Tomlinson <http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk/g20-police-assault-ian-tomlinson>  died of a heart attack during the G20 protests in 2009 has been suspended from practice for three months.

The disciplinary ruling imposed by the General Medical Council on Dr Freddy Patel came after he was found guilty of misconduct or "deficient professional performance" in three earlier autopsy cases.

The Crown Prosecution Service subsequently announced that its lawyer reviewing evidence in the Tomlinson case would now "consider the GMC's findings".

The 63-year-old had already been suspended from the Home Office register of forensic pathologists after questions were asked about the examination carried out on the body of Ian Tomlinson, who died in April last year.

Tomlinson died after being struck and shoved to the ground by riot police during protests in the City of London in April 2009. Patel was the first pathologist to examine his body.

Patel said Tomlinson died of a heart attack, implying that his death was due to natural causes. A second examination contradicted that finding, suggesting instead that the newspaper vendor had died from internal bleeding.

In July Keir Starmer QC, the director of public prosecutions, announced that no charges would be brought against any police officers. The latest CPS move stops short of suggesting it will reopen the whole file into Tomlinson's death.

The Green Party London Assembly member Jenny Jones has written to Starmer calling on the CPS to restore public trust and demonstrate that "the police are not above the law" by "reconsidering this disastrous decision" not to prosecute.

"The fact that there is disagreement among the medical witnesses is an insufficient reason not to pursue a conviction, given the information now known about Mr Patel," she said in her letter. "Let the evidence and the accounts of the various witnesses be heard in an open court, and a decision reached by a jury on where the truth lies."

In its highly critical judgment today, the GMC panel said Patel's response to criticism had "not been marked by frank and rounded insight".

Patel, it added, "offered no expression of regret in relation to those instances where [the panel] found shortcomings of misconduct and/or deficient professional performance.

"Indeed, the panel considers that you did not show the range and depth of insight that could reasonably be expected of an experienced forensic pathologist. In particular you have not addressed the very serious aspect of your misconduct as it relates to the finding that certain of your acts and omissions in Mrs D's case [where Patel altered his findings to satisfy relatives] were misleading."

The GMC also imposed restrictions on his future work, including effectively banning him from carrying out postmortem examinations in suspicious death cases and subjecting a sample of his casework to medical peer review.

Patel had been censured by a GMC disciplinary panel in 2002 for breaching patient confidentiality.

Lawyers for the pathologist said: "It would be inappropriate for Dr Patel to comment at this stage given the possibility that he may be asked to give evidence by the coroner at the inquest into Ian Tomlinson's death. Dr Patel needs time to consider the GMC's decision with his advisers."

Responding to the GMC ruling, Tomlinson's widow, Julia, said: "[The] decision confirms that the GMC do not think Patel is fit to practise and has been an obstacle to the truth in a number of cases. It is heartbreaking to us that he was involved in Ian's case and the real question for our family is why with his track record he was appointed in the first place. We look ahead to the inquest now and hope that we will finally get some answers."

During the GMC hearing, into three earlier postmortem examinations carried out by Patel, the panel criticised his failure to identify visible injuries on a child's body. It said he had performed "only a cursory external examination of the body" and adopted an "incurious approach".

In the case of Miss C, an eight-week-old baby thought to have suffered a cot death, Dr Patel was blamed for failing to carry out a full skeletal X-ray to establish whether there had been any injuries. Not to have done so was professionally irresponsible, the GMC said.

G20 pathologist’s mistake ‘caused three years of hell’

A woman told today of her family's “three years of hell” after a mistake by the pathologist who performed the disputed post-mortem on G20 <http://standard/related-133359-group-of-twenty.do>  newspaper vendor Ian Tomlinson <http://standard/related-77754-ian-tomlinson.do> .

Stella Karaviotis, 45, had to fight a legal battle after Dr Freddy Patel <http://standard/related-79541-freddy-patel.do>  gave the wrong cause of death for her 66-year-old mother Eleni, of Archway, who suffered an embolism in 2004.

She spoke out after Dr Patel was suspended from the medical register for three months. His punishment this month followed a General Medical Council <http://standard/related-44038-general-medical-council.do>  disciplinary panel which ruled that Dr Patel, 63, was guilty of misconduct in two earlier post-mortem examinations. The panel also ruled that he had been professionally deficient in a third one.

Dr Patel has been suspended from the Home Office register of forensic pathologists after questions were asked about the post-mortem on 47-year-old Mr Tomlinson, who died in April last year. Dr Patel concluded that Mr Tomlinson, who was pushed to the ground by a policeman, died of natural causes but two other pathologists blamed internal bleeding.

The failure of the three pathologists to agree on the cause of Mr Tomlinson's death led to the Director of Public Prosecutions deciding not to charge the policeman.

Miss Karaviotis claims her mother suffered an embolism after a plaster cast was put on her ankle at the Royal Free Hospital <http://standard/related-41591-royal-free-hospital.do> . Despite complaining that she was in pain, Mrs Karaviotis was discharged and four days later suffered a heart attack and died at the Whittington Hospital <http://standard/related-46250-whittington-hospital.do> , Islington <http://standard/related-1220-islington.do> .

Miss Karaviotis says she was told by doctors at the Whittington that her mother died from a blood clot, probably caused by the cast. An interim death certificate gave the cause of death as a pulmonary embolism.

However, Dr Patel concluded that she died of a brain haemorrhage, giving the cause of death as natural causes. After a three-year legal battle, a coroner reversed his findings.

Miss Karaviotis said: “Freddy Patel caused us so much pain. We knew from the beginning that he was wrong. The doctors told us exactly what had happened to my mother but he changed it all.”

G20 pathologist is suspended amid claims of broken post-mortem rules

Expert who said murder victim had died naturally faces new inquiry over protester’s death

THE pathologist who ruled one of Camden Ripper serial killer Anthony Hardy’s victims died of natural causes has been suspended by the pathologists’ monitoring board following a second controversy, the New Journal can reveal.

Dr Freddy Patel, who had been on a government register of accredited pathologists, was suspended on June 2 amid concern he was not following Home Office regulations

He was suspended by the Pathology Delivery Board after it emerged he did not meet requirements to have a contract with a police force and was not a member of a group practice – a team of three or more forensic pathologists who check each others’ work.

The discovery came after he carried out a forensic post-mortem in to the death of Ian Tomlinson, the newspaper vendor who died at the G20 riots in April.

His suspension means he cannot carry out any forensic post-mortems for the Home Office – effectively, all cases involving suspicious deaths – while his conduct is investigated.

The breaches were uncovered during a routine review of the practice of pathologists on the Home Office list by the National Policing Improvement Agency (NPIA), the operational arm of the pathology board that monitor the register for the Home Office.

Dr Patel, who registered with the General Medical Council under the name Mohmed Saeed Sulema Patel in 1988, is still free to conduct post-mortems, although his work is restricted to examining non-suspicious deaths.

He has carried out hundreds of post-mortems and given evidence to scores of inquests at St Pancras Coroner’s Court in King’s Cross over the past 10 years.

Dr Patel is understood to have told investigators he was part of the South East Group Practice, the practice that carry out forensic post-mortems for the Metropolitan Police.

The group, called the Forensic Pathology Service, includes Dr Nat Carey, the pathologist who went on to carry out the second post-mortem into Ian Tomlinson and came to the conclusion that he died from internal bleeding.

Investigators want to know why Dr Patel conducted the post mortem on Mr Tomlinson when it appeared he does not currently hold a police contract, another requirement of the Home Office rules.

Dr Patel hit the headlines with his findings into the death of Sally White, a 39-year-old woman found dead in the Camden Town council flat home of Hardy in January 2002. Dr Patel gave evidence to an inquest suggesting she had died of natural causes but Hardy was later convicted of her murder at the Old Bailey.

While her death was initially treated as suspicious by police – Ms White’s naked body was found locked away in a spare room with a bite mark to the thigh and a head wound – detectives said they abandoned their inquiries after it was ruled she had died of a heart attack.

Detective Inspector Alan Bostock said afterwards: “The cause of [Sally White’s] death was given as coronary heart disease which we refer to as natural causes. I get paid to investigate unexplained deaths, suspicious deaths, not deaths by natural causes. All those decisions are important decisions that are not made by me.”

Hardy, now serving a life sentence, went on to murder two more women around Christmas 2002, cutting up his victims and dumping them in bin bags in Camden’s most horrific criminal case.

Dr Patel’s contract with the Metropolitan police was not renewed when it expired in 2004.

A police spokeswoman said: “The contract went to the Forensic Pathology Service in December 2006 and he wasn’t part of that group. It was a whole change of system.”

Dean Jones, the senior pathologist manager for the NPIA who is leading the investigation into Dr Patel’s work, said it was essential that forensic pathologists worked as part of a group practice to “ensure a high quality of performance”.

He said: “Dr Patel hasn’t been contracted to any police force for several years.

“He must know that he should be a member of a group practice. There are conditions that you need to comply with and if you don’t, there are risks that you’re not having your work checked – and it doesn’t mean your work isn’t good – but that’s what the checks and balances are there for.”

Dr Patel was assigned to the Tomlinson post-mortem by the City of London coroner Paul Matthews.

Yesterday (Wednesday), responding to questions about why he appointed Dr Patel, Mr Matthews said: “I am waiting for Dr Patel to comment on the facts asserted in the question [Dr Patel’s suspension] before responding, but intend to respond once he has commented.”

A spokesman for the NPIA said: “Dr Freddy Patel was suspended and removed from the Forensic Pathology list on June 2 2009 as he was no longer working as part of a ‘group practice’, an obligation placed on all registered pathologists.

“As part of our investigation we’re investigating a number of issues in relation to Dr Patel, including what forensic post-mortems he conducted outside of the Metropolitan police and how many were performed whilst he wasn’t part of a group practice.”

Dr Patel qualified as a surgeon in 1974 from the University of Zambia. He did not respond to phone calls from the New Journal. Reporters called at St Pancras Mortuary but requests for an interview were not granted.

Contacted by the Guardian newspaper after Mr Tomlinson’s post-mortem, Dr Patel said he had not been reprimanded over his work in the Sally White case.

He said: “As far as I know my findings still stand and I wasn’t criticised.”

The NPIA has already spoken to Dr Patel.

A decision about Dr Patel’s conduct will be made by the discipline committee of the Pathology Delivery Board, whose options range from no action at all, to giving advice or taking Dr Patel to a disciplinary tribunal with a potential sanction to remove him from the register.

Valerie Chang

Mob: +44 07941214833

Tel :+44 (0)20 8932 3973)

Prologue

This story is about a man called Sion; pronounced shun. You may know this man by another name, but at this time this needs not to be said. This man has existed at least nine times through the ages – in fact, once every thousand years, born forty-six years before the end of each millennium. This story is about the last three and the one who exists now. And so he lives again. Waiting patiently for the time to come when all can be reset and all can go back to how it should be. So the story goes….

“When humanity set forth on its path to self destruction, I wonder if we were wise enough to build in a fail safe – that would simply allow us to remember what we have forgotten, by forgetting what we have remembered.” Sion

 He could not determine where this knowing came from and to be honest he did not care, just being satisfied that it happened – even though sadly, it was not a frequent occurrence. In these times he would sit comforted by the fact that all that needed to be done would be done, it was just a matter of time and happiness for all – without exception – would ensue one day. But for the rest of his existence, he spent his life in deep sorrow, agonising and stressing, trying to figure out how to correct all that had been done. This was the never-ending game his mind played with him, even though he was a reluctant participant. He was torn apart with torment, tortured by all he had done and all he could not do now. To be very honest he could not say which was worse. For the most of the time he suffered in silence, until it became too much to bear, and then the lion would roar not concerned with who heard or witnessed these out bursts. For when the lion was unrestrained there was no holding it back. With this no violence would be offered against another living thing, although this was very hard to control.  But the frustration sometimes caused violence against inanimate objects, but this was only because his mind demanded retribution.
Akhenaten could only confide in his closest friend, as the eyes and the ears of the priests – on behalf of the families – were everywhere and this led to a very lonely existence. Granted he had his beautiful wife and children, but his mind took no pleasure from this. Unless of course he was being the all-powerful king, which in reality was nothing more than a farce? He was playing the part to keep the status quo happy, as he knew that the families would have no problem in getting rid of him, if they so chose. And of, course his family too.
They controlled the armies, the priests and had the people fearing these elements to such an extent; they would never rise against them. Even though it was quite evident that the controlled outnumbered the controllers 100’s to 1. Even if he were to try and raise the people against the hierarchy himself, the people would crush him first. As they believed he was the instigator and the maintainer…. and this was true. And that truth was what ate away at this man. But nonetheless he was going to try. No matter what the outcome was, he had to find some form of redemption, well, that is what his mind kept telling him. He had realised some time ago that he was just a front man. Who had been coerced from a very early age to desire the finer things in life, as they were considered?
He had, only a matter of years previously, realised this was not the way things were meant to be. And that the true finer things in life were something far different from what he had been taught to require and demand. He had realised that status, position and material wealth to name but a few were not the finer things in life. They were prisons. Prisons that stopped him being that which he truly was. This troubled him. This pained him. He realised that he was wearing a mask playing a character in a play that seemed like a nightmare.
A dream he just could not wake from. A play containing acts, laws and legislation, which were instruments of torture being forced upon what they called the inferiors – the people who were lesser than them. But in times of solace he had this knowing that nothing was greater than him. But on the same hand nothing was lesser than him, even though his mind would try to deny this fact to justify the need for all the fore mentioned.

The people didn’t just suffer physical torture, but mental torture as well. Delivered by coercive religious techniques practiced and honed to perfection by the priests daily in the temple. For this is what it was to control the law, for in essence it was about controlling the wealth and the division of it.
What Akhenaten had realised was the fact that the priests and the families believed they were this mask, this persona. What Akhenaten didn’t know was that many others shared the same feelings, views and perspective and this was something he was to become aware of very soon.
The families and the priests believed they really were the character in the play! They were so far removed from what and who they truly were. Removed to a point that the true them did not exist anymore – and this resulted from the fact that they actually believed they had a right to do this. All that existed in them was this social mask the mind had created for them to wear. So they could become the character their minds desired them act out – a personality. They believed they had the right to do anything to anyone they so wished. Why? Because they didn’t just create the law, they believed they were the law and in being so were above it. And in doing this any form of morality had been removed to the point of none existence within them.
From a child Akhenaten had been well educated and versed in the ways of social dominance, politics and command structure. And in this, his later years, he admitted that he was. Even though it burdened him to do so. But in all honesty this was to help him come to a realisation later in life that would help beyond anything that could have.
He was a good student until he began his thirteenth year. Always studying hard and his obedience always pleased the priests. He was punctual and well mannered and listened intently, unaware that his mind was being programmed by pre-given information. So he could become what they needed him to be. And to act the way they needed him to act coerced by delusion.
But from this age Akhenaton started to ask questions and talk about subjects that started to concern the priests – but at the same time intrigued them. Intrigued them in a way like never before. The priests spoke to his father inquiring why his son had suddenly started to do this, regarding subjects he should know nothing of. There was a suspicion that Amentohep himself was giving his son information. Talking about subjects that were forbidden to talk about, unless of course it was within certain circles. But, this information must never leave that circle – those were the rules.

 The problem the priests had to contend with was the fact that Amentohep himself would not have access to this information. For it was imperative that the pharaoh never has knowledge of such things. Otherwise the deception would be blown and the front man would realise he is nothing more than a mascot, which would lead to a very dangerous situation – especially if the pharaoh was backed by the will of the people. But the fact still remained the boy knew things he should not know. And the question needed to be asked, where had this knowledge come from?
Obviously for good reasons the priests were very wary of Akhenaton’s father, him being a member of the ruling families – one of the sacred families of twelve. At that time he still wielded a great deal of power and a lot more than his son would ever wield. Knowing this the priests would always conduct themselves with extreme caution when asking anything of this man, especially when it was about one of his beloved son’s. But nonetheless the questions had to be asked, even though they dare not ask what they truly wanted to directly, they would indirectly.
What intrigued the priests the most was this boy was talking about something he could not possibly know about? For it was only known by a very few at that time or so it would seem. Of course one of these would not have been Akhenaton’s own farther. As it was presumed that he knew nothing. Or did he? And was he sworn to secrecy and his silence was bought by wealth, position and standing and the promise of a great building that reached to the sky to satisfy his ego. As a testament to the great life he had led – basically a pharaoh’s life, the maintainer of slavery.
Was he really this naive to be fooled by such false elements of elevation? Leading to a delusion of grandeur at the highest level, which allowed for a god like existence for those who had completely succumbed to the coercive protocols? Did the lower echelons’ of the priest class have no knowledge of this fact? – A secret only known by those who occupied the top positions. Had Akhenaten’s father succumbed to the coercion as many before him? I suppose no one will ever know except Amentohep himself. A secret that he most certainly took to the grave to protect his own immediate family. Was it the fact that the priests, who taught his son’s and had questioned him about such matters, were not just lowly priests, but masters in disguise? Masters who had reached a higher degree, employed as a safe guard to maintain whoever was to take the throne next, would be subjected to the highest level of coercion. To ensure a continuance in the deception that the throne stood for – never allowing it to go back to what it should stand for.
The families maintained that in the doctrine delivered by the priests, it was absolutely essential that whoever was to be the front man (pharaoh) should be kept in the dark as much as possible regarding his true position. And must always receive the highest level of coercion to ensure this happens. Daily if needs be. This didn’t always work though.

 Then the level of coercion had to be increased and so did the level of bribes to counteract the problem. Even though the families were feared as though they were gods, there were those who knew far too much for their own good – or at least for the good of the families. And knew they certainly were not gods. These were the members within the lower ranks of the families who wanted their turn at the top slots. By telling the pharaoh the truth, they believed they would then in turn be in the pharaoh’s favour. And in being so, would naturally rise in status if the pharaoh did manage to take back control of the priest class and the situation.
Although many who uttered such words did so as false threats, the families weren’t to know this and nor dare they take that chance. So to counteract this, nothing or no one would be allowed to undermine the coercion process. So inevitably, many hands were crossed with gold and silver. Or many were lifted in status to insure the process ran smoothly. So that, all that had to be done, was done and remained that way – seemingly effortlessly. Although on the contrary it was often not the case.
For most of time the bribes or lift in status would suffice. Simply quenching the thirst for power and of course the increase in standing in the society that was lusted after by those individuals desiring such.
Even though the families had the ultimate deterrent to call upon if all else failed. In most cases they were very reluctant to use this resource. The families knew the threats would not only come from members of their own quarters and knew that threats would also rise from the ranks of the armies and of course the priest class itself.
They realised it was far better to grease the cogs of the machine they relied upon that were most needed, rather than replace them – basically them being an unwanted necessity. In fact a despised necessity, but nonetheless a necessity they could not be without. They knew that much time was always wasted in training the new recruit to accept the next level of indoctrination, that at first was not needed to be delivered, for them to become a basic cog. Time they could ill afford if the machine was to run smoothly and efficiently. So it was always more effective to use the power of bribes. To simply create a trough for them to eat from, reassuring the participant they would never be found out for eating from the trough. Many being taken to a point of no return through their sexual carnal lusts and any other levels of depravity they craved for. Then the ultimate means of control could be used through blackmail. This method was and had been used on every pharaoh and Akhenaten had not escaped this process either. In fact he had suffered more coercion than any other pharaoh before him.
At the age of 13 Akhenaten started to really impress the priests with his acquired knowledge and understanding. Even though at times he heavily questioned the priests over subjects they dare not speak of. They were so pleased in the fact that he accepted that he was of noble blood. And in being this they could see that he accepted the delusion, he was better than everyone else – one of the main focuses of the doctrine.

 The priests realised that the coercion was working. There was little choice for Akhen. When you have been repeatedly told something for a length of time over and over again, sooner or later you will believe it – whether it be true or not.
This was the prime purpose of the coercion delivered by the priests. To get whoever they were teaching to except their word above all others and to except that their words were the words of the one creator Temu himself. And in being so, the indoctrinated believer would never dare to disobey anything the priests told them to do or believe in and of course never dare to question.
Even though Akhenaten did question, the priests started to treat him with a different kind of respect, simply because of the impression he had left upon them. It was very obvious that the boy held the priests in very high a steam as they did him, even though they would never allow this to get in the way of what ultimately needed to be achieved.
He became a model student and was starting to show an ever-increasing disrespect for the inferiors, which was a priority. The boy showed strong will and his intent was so strong that he always got what he demanded, even if that was not gained by direct means. The boy seemed to have a way with words unlike anything they had ever seen.
They had even witnessed on numerous occasions this boy entrance one of the priests using nothing more than what they were using and had to step in and remove the priest in question, replacing them for another. So strong was the power of suggestion within him. It was soon to become very obvious that there was something very special about this boy and especially about the way he spoke and how he used words.
It was very obvious as well to the priests who taught Akhenaten, that his use of the power of suggestion was far greater than anyone within the temple could achieve – even though there was disbelief amongst the arrogant higher members who dismissed such suggestions. But the priests who had witnessed what this boy could do knew this arrogance oh so well – although they would not admit it – as they suffered from the same infliction, but they could not dismiss what they had witnessed with their own eyes or heard with their own ears. But regardless of this it was very apparent that this boy talked of things he could not possibly know of and the burning question still was, how did he know?
Another strange occurrence was that Akhenaten would only ever talk about such things with the priests and was adamant about this – even though the priests could not be sure of this fact, they had no choice but to accept it. But one fact did re-assure them; because to be honest to anyone else living within the societies rules and conformity, the words Akhenaten spoke would be the words of someone suffering from madness. A lunatic. And something of this strange nature would surely have been reported and dealt with, even if he was the kings’ son.

 Many times they asked of him “how do you know such things” and the boy who would be king answered “I do not know, all I can tell you is they seem like memories”. The boy spoke like this many times and talked of all manner of subjects and occurrences. They witnessed a change in the boy when this happened. His voice would slow and deepen and he spoke very precisely without wavering. A positive absoluteness that was humble, but at the same assertive, just not in an arrogant way. Delivered as though it was a perspective and nothing more and sometimes strangely including humour. There was also something strange about the boy’s eyes. Although no actual light emanated from them, it was though they shone enhancing what he was saying. It was though you were looking into two pools of light, as though this light was being brought to whoever gazed upon his eyes as he spoke.
But the strangest occurrence was after such an event, as Akhenaten would remember nothing about what he had spoken of. As if he had never uttered the words. Many times he spoke of a plant called hemp and that machines would be built and powered from this plant, but he spoke of how this would end many years later never to be talked about.

 He described why this would be done, so that wealth and control could be kept by the few, as long as the use of this plant was suppressed – especially its medicinal properties.
He spoke of a device he called a coil that could produce energy as if it could produce lightening and from this device machines and devices could be powered. Even producing light to allow you to see in the darkest of places. Again he said at a later date this technology would be suppressed so the few could charge the rest for using what it created.
Many of the priests were puzzled by these suggestions, all except one called Iktus. Iktus knew that what the boy talked of already existed, but he was sworn to secrecy, never to utter a word about the knowledge of such things. Akhenaten spoke of stone buildings built in a certain shape. And how the priests believed they could trap the energy that a human body transmits, funneling it though to a central point to amplify intent. A bad intent that one-day they believed they would be able to use to control all of humanity with. He spoke of how this was just an illusion and what they were really building was not physical in appearance, but more just a concept based on simple religious belief. A belief they would try and fool everyone with. And for those who did not accept the belief, then they would create law as they had and force them into the same slavery as they had – just on a worldwide basis.

He spoke of how this concept would manifest in time to become systems of world wide control via dead speak and the written word in things called  books of law. And how one specific book – being the foundation to many more – would be written on the pretense that it was for the greater good. But in reality it would be filled with a commercial construct only a few would truly understand, for the benefit of those who truly understood it. And for the rest it demanded the laws of compliance must be adhered too, as it implored the god concept must be adopted and obeyed. Even though the members of the lower priest class had knowledge of some of the subjects the boy spoke of, as Akhenaten spoke the priests would be captivated by the boy’s words and were truly astounded. Unless he had been told, what he talked about defied logic. Because he just could not know about the things they knew about, and what of the rest?
He spoke of how these buildings would be built. Starting small and increasing in size till they were astronomical in proportion and precision. Lined up with astronomical bodies to add weight to the illusion. A process that was nothing more than simple miss-direction. Many times he talked of how they would be constructed, from what materials and where they would be built. How at a later date there construction would puzzle people and it would be presumed that there was outside interference and help from the stars. Because it would be presumed that humanity would not be advanced enough at this time to build such feats of engineering.

 Written in a certain way the history of such events would be lied about. Not being a true account of events, but more like an account that would only suggest certain things could be possible. To maintain the belief system within future generations that was very much to be relied upon.
He spoke of how these buildings would demonstrate the epitome of egotistical behaviour as all temples would in future dates and had done at previous ones, as they did now in present day. Filled with such treasures that the people would believe were of the utmost importance, as they lived their lives deluded by material wealth and religious indoctrination. That most were not even aware they were infected with it. Believing there purpose was to be used as the burial grounds of the great pharaohs, when the reality was there purpose was far from that.
The pharaohs themselves would even believe they were and at a later date loss leaders would be found to suggest such a use for these buildings. Simply to hide the real reason for their construction, even though all across the world he socially dominant members of all communities created the same. As they showed their superiority, by the size of the buildings the slaves would be forced to build for them. Akhenaten spoke of how these  societies would be forced upon all peoples. How they would in the end create a system that relied upon the fact you had to pay to live, as slavery  was to evolve over the centuries.
Evolve into legal slavery with the most powerful controlling aspect being debt and the duty of being in debt too!
He spoke of the light from the sun being concentrated into a beam of light that could cut, etch and carve even the strongest of stones, all bar one  and this one statement – even though two of the priests present that day knew not what the boy was talking about – was the one statement that the priest called Iktus had been waiting for. Iktus had been waiting for this boy of only 13 years to speak of this stone, as he knew this was the most closely guarded secret in of all Egypt? Before Iktus could stop Akhenaten he went on to explain also about a prophecy that had been found with the stone that he said was called the Prophesy of Sion and at this point the Iktus stopped all conversations about such a matter and told Akhenaten to be silent.

 A conversation of this magnitude could only be conducted in private and not in public, even if it was only two priests listening. Because only the very few would be privileged enough to hear these words and only when Iktus decided it was appropriate.
Iktus, as whom he worked for, had been trying to work out exactly what power this stone possessed. They had been trying to work this out from the prophecy, even though this was – unbeknown to them – as very lost cause. A crusade they had embarked on that would never result in a favorable outcome for those pursuing it. Because little did they know the prophecy did not contain any information regarding what power the stone possessed. It just said it had one.
The Families and the top members of the priest class had presumed what they thought the stone was possible of and decided to create this. Whether it be true or not, they could still use this to create another illusion. Illusion upon illusion to keep those they needed to control, under control. It was revealed to those who needed to know that this was the doctrine of the prophecy. Only a very select few knew it wasn’t and they themselves had no idea what the prophecy really meant. It was written in the art of duality. Not to be taken literally, they just did not realise this.

 Later that evening the two priests who had overheard what Akhenaten had said that afternoon were asked to go to the first house of the temple to meet with Iktus. They were intercepted along the way in a darkened area that was on the path from the priest’s dormitories to the first house.
There they were met by four soldiers who followed the orders they had received and hacked the two priest’s death. Iktus was now to be present at all lessons that Akhenaten was to receive and if anyone over heard what this boy uttered, they too, would meet with the same fate.

Continue reading Chapter Two

  The time seemed to pass quite quickly and, as there was a lot of noise and it was quite dusty, Akhen spent his time eyes shut just thinking. His mind was racing. The two main questions he was so desperate to ask were – where were they going and why was he being taken there? But also there were many others. Did his mother and father know where his being taken? Then he dismissed this saying to himself they must do – so little did he really know. And another that puzzled him was why him and not his brother? His brother was the first-born – a fact Tutmose’s had never let Akhen forget. So why not take him instead of himself? But he knew not to question. And resided himself to the fact sooner or later he would find out. 
  Before long they were stopping to have water, to relieve themselves if they needed too, which Akhen didn’t and the horses were changed. That was what the first priest had informed Akhen was happening as they started to slow. Akhen got the essence of what the priest was saying as it was very noisy and he couldn’t quite hear him properly. The priest told him this even though he had not inquired. But it did seem they were quite happy to explain everything that was occurring to him, without the need of him asking them.
  This went on for pretty much all day and the one thing that Akhen had noticed was that the priests did not seem to have brought his bag of clothes – which to Akhen seemed odd. However, with all the excitement and new things to wonder at, this just did not seem important anymore.
   They finally arrived at their destination and four beautiful servant girls wearing very little indeed, yet still very respectable in the right places, greeted them. This 13-year boy prince could not take his eyes from them. Almost in an instance he was spellbound by there beauty. Not just by one of them, but all of them.
  The servant girls helped the priests and Akhen off the train and on to the platform then gestured that the three should follow them. As requested the two priests and Akhen did exactly that.
  To the right of them was a very ornate pair of doors made from a substance Akhen had never seen before. They were shown through the doors, which led into a hallway – which was quite a large one with seating areas, and had other doors leading off and all manner of things including, but not least, a beautiful fountain made, again, from a substance Akhen had never seen. This substance had water spewing from every angle of it and it made a beautiful sound.
  The first priest beckoned Akhen to sit down as the second brought Akhen a glass of wine. He offered it to the boy prince, saying.
  “You must be thirsty after all that dusty travelling. Drink this before you bathe, my prince.”
  “I would much prefer a glass of cold water please.” Asked Akhen of the priest.
  “I will make sure you have fresh cold water in your living quarters. For now drink this, it will also help to relax you after your long days travelling.”
  Akhen took the glass of wine from the priest and studied for a moment before bring the glass up to his lips. Akhen had drunk a small amount of wine before, but only when his mother and father were not about. But drinking this wine wasn’t what puzzled Akhen; it was the container it was in that puzzled the boy. It seemed to be made of the same substance as the doors and the fountain. This substance puzzled him. Smooth to the touch and cold. Akhen sipped some of the wine and squinted a little as he swallowed it. Then he spoke to the priest, who had given him the wine saying,
  “After I bathe what clothes will I change into?”
  “Why do you ask?” enquired the first priest.
  “The clothes we were supposed to bring for me to wear have been left behind, so what will I dress in and who will dress me?” answered Akhen.
  As he finished saying the words the four servant girls walked in and lined up in front of Akhen, smiling.
“Pay no concern to your clothes. There are plenty here for you and, regarding who will dress you, please choose one, two, or all four of these servant girls.” said the priest.
  Akhen studied the girls again, and now they looked even more beautiful in the dim, shadowy light of the seating area. Wearing even less but still, in some way, respectable, they were certainly causing reactions in the young prince that he had never experienced before – or at least not on this level.
  “I am unsure.” Akhen murmured as his eyes were drawn to each of the girls in turn. “I cannot make up my mind.” He said as he took another sip of the wine from the glass he was holding.
  “Take them all!” said the second priest, and ushered the girls to collect the young prince and take him through to the bathing area.
  “Once you have finished bathing, the girls will dress and care for you and show you your sleeping quarters. We will collect you in the morning – are you ok with this Akhen?” the second priest inquired.
  Akhen just smiled and placed his hand in the hand of the first girl reaching out to him and the other girls, smiling, gathered around him and led him to the bathing area. Still trying to drink his wine, until the first priest took it form him saying,
  “There will be plenty more wine inside my prince. Allow me to take this one from you so you don’t spill it.”
  Akhen just handed the glass over without another thought regarding it. To be honest he only had eyes for one thing at this moment in time and it certainly wasn’t a glass of wine. Without hesitation he was led away meek as a lamb. And smiling the biggest grin he could muster.
 
  Akhen had been dressed many times in his life – and not only by his mother who, had actually demanded to do just that, when Akhen was just a babe in arms. Akhen had never been in the company of such beautiful servant girls nor had he ever taken one of their hands. Normally, Akhen was very outspoken about all manner of things and was quite good at demanding, insulting and degrading anyone who dare to cross him – a privilege he was taught from a very early age that he was entitled to do, because of whom he was. A trait that is taught to you from a very young age, if you were of Akhen’s status, but not just limited to the ruling elite and aristocracy. This indoctrination was delivered right throw the ranks of families and even to those who were not quite on the ladder yet, or even near it. Along with a servant could never look you in the eyes, let alone take you by the hand.   
   On this occasion though Akhen was stunned into silence. Though inside he was bursting to question all that was happening and all he had seen, he knew not to. And just knew he had to let things pan out whatever way they were going to go – he felt safe in the priest’s hands, he always had done, and that was all that mattered.
  The bathing area was through the door the girls had appeared from and was only a short walk from where they had been sitting. They followed the corridor to the end and then turned left and entered a dimly lit, spacious room. There was one big ornate bath – that could easily fit 6 people in – situated in the centre of the room, which was steaming from the hot water, it contained.
   The rest of the room was filled with hundreds of candles hanging from the ceiling upon chandeliers, upon ornate wall brackets and shelves. The room was filled with gold and marble decorative displays, statues and motifs. The bath itself was made of marble and was beautifully finished – but the room could have been empty a far as Akhen was concerned. As all the beauty he could wish for was to the front and to the side of him. And everything was just a blur compared to this.
  Akhen was under the spell of this beauty and it’s very coercive power, as the girls tempted him into their house. He was now completely spellbound, if he wasn’t before when he first met them.
  As they stopped adjacent to the bath, the leading servant girl gently spoke with her head slightly lowered in respect.
“My prince, May we take your robes if it pleases you?”
Akhen gestured that this would be ok by nodding his head slightly, and two of the servant girls started to undress him whilst the other two behind him started to undress themselves – Akhen was totally oblivious to this fact until he turned round.
  As Akhen’s robes softly hit the floor the servant girl gently spoke again.
  “If it pleases my prince, may you turn around?”
  This time Akhen didn’t even gesture and complied with what he was being asked to do without hesitation. He was met with a most arousing sight and his body did not fail to react.
  Akhen felt a little embarrassment – for this boy of 13 had never in his short life been in a situation like this – and started to blush a little. As he turned to face the beautiful sight behind him, another gentle voice spoke.
  “Do your eyes please you, my prince?” enquired the now naked servant girl.
Akhen could not speak but just grinned from ear to ear. This 13-year-old boy was on cloud nine as excitement raged through his veins.
  Again the servant girl spoke.
  “If it pleases my prince, may you step into the bath?”
Akhen again complied and stepped into the warm water, followed by the now naked four beautiful servant girls – and this was only the start.

Continue reading Chapter Three

  Nefertiti followed her husband, sat beside him and threw her arms around him trying to comfort her broken husband. When Akhen sobbed it was as though he sobbed for the entire world. He sobbed for all and everything on the planet. He was inconsolable, and Nefertiti knew that she would just have to wait till it passed.
  She had watched this change in her husband for nearly two years now. Once he was happy to live as a king with the splendour, grandeur and the power, and to have literally the control over life and death itself. He’d been a man who had had no problem in vanquishing the enemies of the temples and had done so without a second thought. How many had he sent to their deaths, because they had dared to question the ways of the temple, the taxation or slavery?
  At one time he was a great ruler in the eyes of his queen, his chief queen and his second and third. Yes, she was grateful that now she had Akhen to herself – only just a year previously he had decided that he did not want many wives and was happy just to have herself at his side.
  But her husband was in pain now, and in his 46th year was on the verge of throwing everything away because of this pain. The guilt he carried was too strong to bear, it was ripping him in two, and he was becoming less concerned about what he said; becoming more out-spoken by the day, and this worried his wife as she knew how powerful the temple had become; and she also knew that they would not think twice about assassinating him if Nefertiti could not pull the reins in.
  She knew, as many others did, that Akhen’s eldest brother, Tutmose’s, had been assassinated so that Akhen could ascend to the throne, and she also knew that Akhen knew nothing of this.
  The old Akhen she knew before would have no doubt killed his own brother if it had been required of him and, even though it was required, Akhen had no part in his brother’s death. A soldier was employed to do the job for the priests – and he was later hacked to death himself for no trace of any deed must be left outside of the temple.
  Nefertiti had always feared that one-day Akhen would find out the truth and what she did not realise was that the process was already under way.
  The commotion had stirred a few in the palace and had woken their son, the 8 year old prince Tutankhamen, who had come stumbling into the royal bedroom wiping sleep from his eyes, leaving his twin Tutmose’s still fast asleep and unaware of the disturbance that had woken his brother.
  “Mother, what was all the noise about?” he enquired. “Was father shouting again? I am sure I heard him – it woke me.”
  Akhen was trying to compose himself, but was still gently sobbing – so he would not look at his son. The last thing he wanted to do was to upset him. It was bad enough when they were present and witnessed their father during such outbursts, knowing that no matter how he wanted to stop he couldn’t. The thoughts going through his mind, surrounding the memories of past events tortured him, resulting in pure frustration – a frustration that would lead to the destruction of something, anything, as long as it was inanimate, as Akhen knew he could never hurt another living creature again or, at least, not physically.
  Before Tut could say any more, Nefertiti rushed over to their son and ushered him back out the door, holding him gently around the shoulders and reassuring him with a soft voice.
  For sometime afterwards Akhen sat and gently sobbed as the pain passed. This was a pain that no medicine could cure. A pain that cannot be explained and only felt, but one that feels like your very insides are being torn apart. Nefertiti came back into the room after reassuring Tut and leaving him with his nanny to be fed, washed and clothed. She was concerned; as these attacks – as she described them – were becoming more frequent and she felt Akhen was becoming very unstable. Whilst tending to their son, Tut, she also gave word that the doctor was needed, as the king was feeling un-well. She had also given word that the king could not hold court that day for the same reason, but again without elaborating. She could see that Akhen was calming, the sobs becoming less frequent and his breathing was now more relaxed.
  She moved towards him, knelt at his side and gently slipped her hand into his.
  “Please do not be angry with me, Akhen, but I have called the doctor. You need to rest. I know that you have not been sleeping well and you are restless during the night. You need to sleep.”
  Akhen was calm now.
  “I am tired.” Said Akhen in a very calm and quiet voice – totally drained from the experience as he always was. And what was being said to him was a truth he knew so well, so maybe it was time to rest.
  “I will rest and take advice from the doctor if you feel this is what I should do”.
  “Lie down, my darling.” she gently whispered in his ear, and gestured for him to do so by offering her support. Akhen did what was asked of him without reply – he was tired, he knew he was tired so why fight it anymore?
  For too many months now he had had next to no sleep. In fact, he couldn’t remember the last time he actually got a full night’s sleep. For too long now had he wandered around the bedroom, night after night in perpetual torture, as his mind beat him with the biggest stick it could find at the time. He could not even wander around the palace, as this would raise questions – and questions always need answers. Even though he wanted to shout from the rooftops, he knew this would serve no purpose but, in his own mind, he knew the day was soon coming, even though his instincts were screaming ‘this is not the way’.
  Akhenaten was caught between the hammer and the anvil, and this frustration was driving him to a point he thought was actually going insane. He had even dismissed the two guards outside the bedroom door – even though this was unheard of – by saying he required some privacy when alone with his wife. This was accepted, but still raised an element of suspicion that he saw in the eyes of the priests and the family elders when making his request, but nonetheless they had agreed.

  Nefertiti greeted the doctor who had been standing there a short time, silent – he was following very stringent protocols. She explained to the doctor that the king was not sleeping well and needed to rest – much business over the last few months had left him drained, could the doctor give the king something to help him sleep? The doctor agreed, and gestured so by removing a small bottle he had been searching for in the bag he was carrying whilst listening to the queen. The doctor entered the room with his head bowed low and made his way towards the king with Nefertiti leading the way. When they reached the royal bed Nefertiti stood to one side and allowed the doctor to speak to Akhen.
  “My king,” whispered the doctor “please forgive my presence here, but I have come to help you.” he explained, still with his head bowed low and waiting for a response from his king.
  Akhen spoke as he lay with his eyes closed.
  “Thank you for coming, Isbane, and I will accept what you suggest”.
  The doctor found this strange, as in all the years he had treated the king from childhood, the king – even as a young prince – had never said thank you. He knew what was ailing the king – as many did – and knew it was no illness the king suffered from. These were matters of the heart that no medicine could cure, but at least he could help give the king some solace for a while.
  “If it pleases my king, could you take two sips from this bottle please?” The doctor offered the king a small glass bottle after removing the cork.
  Akhen opened his eyes and sat up slowly. He reached out his hand and gently took the bottle from the ageing doctor. He did what was asked of him, returned the bottle and sat motionless for a while before lying back down. It was at that point that Isbane lifted his head enough for his king to be able to catch sight of his eyes. Isbane knew this was frowned upon. He knew if the king were the king he used to be, such an act would have led to his own death. However, Isbane knew for, some reason, that it was acceptable now, as long as the queen did not see this happen. As their eyes met for that short instance, Akhen saw validation in the ageing doctors eyes. He knew that Isbane really knew what ailed him. And this brought comfort to him. Akhen beckoned Isbane forward and the doctor did as he was asked.
  Akhen whispered
  “Thank you, my friend.”
   Isbane bowed even more than before, not out of protocol but from respect, as he was engulfed by the humility shown by this one-time tyrant of all Egypt.
  At this point Nefertiti walked over to Isbane and asked.
  “Is all well, now, doctor?” He gestured with a humble nod of his head that it was and quietly saying, “Yes my queen”. He could not speak any louder as there would be emotion in his voice, nor lift his head – even if protocol allowed it – for his eyes were full of tears.
  “You may leave now.”  Nefertiti said.
  And the venerable doctor made his way to the doorway and quickly departed from the royal bedroom.

  When the doctor had departed Nefertiti made her way back to her husband, now lying still on the bed. She could see that he was so much calmer now. His breathing was slow and his face was far more relaxed. There was no smile but she knew he was at ease now – well, at least he would be for a short time. She moved forward slowly and bent down and kissed her husband gently on his forehead, softly whispering.
  “Sleep now, my king. All will be better when you wake.”
  There was no answer from Akhen, but his facial expression told her he had heard what she had said.
  “I will make sure you are not disturbed, my king.” This time there was no response at all as the herb was now working, and Akhen was drifting off into a dream. Unfortunately for Akhen his dreams were sometimes worse than the reality he found himself prisoner in, but this was something that, deep down, he knew he had to go through. No matter how painful it would be.

Continue reading Chapter Four
 

  A little while later a servant girl appeared in the room, followed by three others all carrying silver trays laden with food. They approached an ornate marble table with a glass top and set down the trays. Akhen was not concerned with the food, as he still felt quite queasy, but he did feel a lot better after the elixir the priest had given him – his head was not pounding as much. Akhen, again, was taken aback by the girls’ beauty and was starting to remember some of the events of the previous evening. The four girls walked over to the bed and stood with their heads slightly bowed, one on either side, and two at the end.
  The girl to his right spoke.
  “What do you command of us, my prince?” she said, with a soft, seductive voice.
  Akhen thought for a second before he replied.
  “What do you mean by command?” he inquired. The girl spoke again.
  “Whatever you desire, my prince is our command.”
  “So, whatever I command you to do, you will do?” said the prince coyly.
  “Yes, my prince, whatever you command.”
  Akhen thought for a while again, contemplating what the girl had just said to him. Did she mean this literally, he wondered? Only one-way to find out, so he asked.
  “Do you mean everything- anything – I say, you will do without question?” He inquired.
  The servant girl answered.
  “Yes, literally anything you desire, my prince.”
  “But I am only 13.” said Akhen, with glee in his eye.
  “This does not concern us, my prince. You are our prince and we serve you, no matter what is asked of us.” Replied the girl.
  “How old are you all?” Akhen inquired.
  The girl answered. “We are all 16 years of age, my prince.” She continued “Some of us are as young as twelve when we start here, but we start in the priests section and come through to here when we are 16.”
  “The priest’s section?” Akhen inquired.
  “Yes, my prince, this is where we are trained.”
  Akhen was puzzled, but at this time needed no more answers, as he was more concerned with what the girls were wearing – or more to the point what they weren’t wearing!
  He was intrigued with what had been said and was even more intrigued with what had happened the night before. Akhen had never had sex before last night and wished he could remember.
  He turned to the girl again and asked.
  “Tell me, did we have sex last night?”
  The girl replied.
  “Yes, my prince, we did.”
  He asked.
  “Was that just with you?”
  The girl replied.
  “No, my prince, with all of us.”

  Although the priest had told him so, Akhen found it hard to believe but, now, he was hearing it firsthand and he found himself aroused again. He was not certain why all this was happening and, to be honest, he did not care. If the six days he was to spend here were going to be like this, then at the end he would find it hard to leave.
  At 13 years of age he was being offered what men of any age would desire – or so he thought. It was strange that a nagging feeling inside of him was telling him that this was wrong, but his mind had better things to be concerned about and he decided to test out some theories and ignore the feeling inside.
  Akhen looked at the girl who had spoken to him with a glint of mischief in his eyes and said
  “Take off your clothes.”
  Without a question the girl complied.
  She now stood there naked in front of the young prince. He scanned her from head to toe, pausing as he did so taking in the beautiful sight in front of his eyes.
  “Get into the bed.” He demanded of the servant girl.
  And again, as before, she complied and did as she was told.
  “The rest of you take off your clothes” he demanded “And get on the bed.”
  They did as they were commanded. Akhen could not believe what was happening and his heart was racing like a speeding stallion. What happened next was inevitable, as Akhen demanded they all joined him in the bed.

  From behind a curtain at the back of the room a priest watched as he stood in a secret doorway concealed by the curtain. He stood there for some time watching Akhen having sex – once more with all the girls – as he did the night before. A wicked smirk was upon his face and he knew that the coercion was working, and that the young prince was falling for the desires of his own mind.
  He knew, if this was the case, that the rest of the task he had been set by the grand master of the temple would be easy to complete and he would receive the reward he so rightly deserved – and not before time.
  He had waited patiently for this moment, but still there was the fear that Akhen was not the one. If the priest was mistaken it would surely cost him his own life …but he was sure that Akhenaton was, positive in the fact.

  A cool breeze blowing in from the window aroused Akhen from his dream. It took him a moment to realise he was an adult and not still the boy he’d been dreaming about; the young boy who had been led astray by the coercion, who had become the broken man now lying in this bed dreaming. Akhen stirred, for a moment uneasy from the dream, hot and sticky, feeling embarrassed by what he was dreaming about as he felt aroused by it. Before he could worry too much, the elixir kicked in again and Akhen drifted back off to sleep and straight back to where he had left off….
  After all was done and the girls had helped Akhen bathe and dress in fine robes, the boy prince sat eating some fruit, bread and meat and sipped some red wine whilst he waited for the priest to return – already he was certainly becoming accustomed to this life style.
  “I see you are bathed and dressed, my prince.” said the voice of the priest who had just entered the room. Akhen looked up to face the priest who was now standing across from the table where the boy prince sat eating.
  “I trust you are well, my prince?” The priest inquired.
  Akhen finished his mouthful and replied.
  “Yes I Am.” smiling….” Um, I don’t even know your name and are you not the one who has become my main tutor now?”
  “Yes I am my prince, my name is Iktus.” replied the priest, bowing his head slightly in respect as he spoke. “I will be your companion throughout your stay here.”
  “Ok, but what happened to the two priests who used to tutor me?” Akhen inquired between mouthfuls of food.
  “You need not worry about such matters now my prince, they were called to do other duties by the temple, this happens from time to time.” Iktus said hoping this would pacify the inquisitive young prince.
   As Iktus had wished for it did pacify the young prince. Akhen was hungry now. He had quite an appetite after his athletic night and morning. His head was now clear and the servant girls had given him an ointment that stopped the soreness he was suffering when he woke. Akhen appreciated that, for he did not want what was happening to stop – for any reason. This was too enjoyable, far, far to enjoyable to stop.
  “When you have eaten, my prince, we will depart immediately as we have much to see.” Iktus said, with excitement in his voice.
  A muffled “Yes.” came from Akhenaten’s direction still stuffing food in his mouth as he started to get up from the table to join the priest.

  Minutes later Akhen and Iktus were walking through the seating area where they had arrived. The room was lit very brightly and Akhen could see beautiful objects all around him. Much of the room was covered in gold, which glistened in the light. There were marble tables with ornate statues upon them, vases and, of course, the beautiful fountain.
  Akhen walked over to the fountain and stroked his hand through the water as it fell. He stood for a while listening and staring at the light coming from round pieces of glass in the ceiling. Iktus noticed what Akhen was looking at.
  “That is a sun-tunnel, my prince. It uses the sun’s light and refracts it through the use of mirrors.” Iktus explained.
  “It is very bright, but are we not underground?” said Akhen, puzzled.
  “Yes we are” said Iktus “but through the use of glass mirrors we can bring the sun’s intense light underground. Would you like to see a mirror?
  “Yes, I would.” replied a very curious prince.
  Iktus beckoned Akhen to follow him and they went to a wall on the far side of the room, upon which hung a small mirror with a pretty frame. Iktus removed the mirror from the wall and handed it to Akhen.
  “We have these in the palace.” Explained Akhen. “Why is this one any different?”
  “The ones you have at the palace are made of silver, my prince. This one is made of glass.”
  Akhen looked at the mirror and realised that there was a distinct difference between this one and the ones in the palace. This mirror – when looking at it – actually made it seem like there were two of him. The reflection was perfect. Although the ones in the palace sufficed, this was completely different.
  “Turn the mirror around, my prince.” Iktus suggested.
Akhen did what was asked of him and saw a bland silver surface looking back at him. He flicked the mirror round several times and looked puzzled. The ones in the palace showed the same reflection both sides, but this one did not.         
  Smiling, Iktus politely gestured he would like the mirror and Akhen passed it to him.
  “This glass has a fine layer of silver stuck to the back of it – that is what causes the reflection.” Iktus explained. “By using this process you get a perfect reflection. In the sun tunnels these are installed at certain angles, normally at 45 degrees along the tunnel. There are many of these. As with your reflection, the sunlight is kept perfect also. Thus, when it reaches the end of the tunnel, it is still as bright as when the process started.”
  Akhen looked puzzled and, though he was very interested, he thought it was best to remain quiet and listen.
  Iktus carried on.
  “If glass is produced in a certain way it will magnify things.”
  Iktus thought it would be better to show the young prince, rather than try to explain. He beckoned Akhen to follow him.

  They walked over to a table a few yards away to the left of them after Iktus hung the mirror back on the wall. He picked up a magnifying glass that lay by a gold statue of a woman and handed it to Akhen.
  Iktus instructed the young prince by saying.
  “Look at the woman’s hand through the magnifying glass and move it back and forth in front of your eyes. Tell me what you see.”
  Akhen did as was asked of him. A big smile appeared on his face.
  “It gets bigger!” Exclaimed Akhen, as he did it many times. “I can see the smallest detail clearly.”
  “This is called magnification, my prince.” Iktus explained. “We use the same process on the sun’s light then we reflect it off mirrors. We can increase the magnitude many times – in fact, so much so that we can actually cut through rock with it.”
  Akhen was listening but found it hard to believe. He did not want to disbelieve what Iktus was telling him so decided to remain silent, but the expression on his face said it all.
  “My prince, I know this is hard to take in, but please bear with me and I will show you what I mean. Actions always speak louder than words.” Explained Iktus who had seen the expression on the young prince’s face.
  “Slip that magnifying glass into your robe pocket, my prince, and we shall be on our way.”
  Akhen did what was asked of him and, as they turned, four new servant girls – just as beautiful as the ones before, greeted them.
  Akhen was puzzled and asked Iktus.
  “Where are the girls from before?”
  Iktus replied.
  “Do not worry, my prince, they are in another section where we are heading to soon.”
  “How many girls are here?” Akhen inquired of Iktus, curiously.
  “About forty, my prince, and they are all here to serve you.”
  Iktus was pleased by the expression on the young prince’s face, and knew that all he had planned for was working and the young prince was fast falling under the spell cast by his own mind.

Continue reading Chapter Five

  The lift jolted into action and started to ascend. Akhen felt a mixture of excitement and curiosity as they slowly progressed upwards. He began going over all that had happened in his own mind and, yes, all these things he was being shown seemed new. But in some strange way he knew they weren’t. Even though his mind contained no information about them, it was like another part of him remembered. It was as though they were memories stored somewhere else that he could now access and all this had been done before – just in another place and in another time. At times, he remembered, when talking to the priests during schooling, that he had said things the priests seemed very interested in. But afterwards he could never recall what he had said – nor should he! He was a 13-year-old boy who should have no concern over this and should be living life as a child. But after the events of the previous evening and this morning, he felt he had already left that boy behind. And had started on the road to manhood and, if this manhood was to be like anything he had recently experienced, he was certainly looking forward to it.

  The lift started to slow down as it reached its final destination and, just as the top of the gate breached the lift opening, a burst of sunlight – or as it would seem – filled the open space of the lift.   Akhen squinted his eyes at first, allowing them to become accustomed to the new level of light they had just entered. The lift halted and came to a rest, juddering as it did so. With his head still bowed low, the servant moved towards the gate, opened it then stood aside to allow Akhen and Iktus to depart. As Iktus had suggested, the light was far stronger – but Akhen’s eyes were fast adjusting and soon he could see as normal. He began to look around as the pair walked forward out of the lift enclosure.
  They were in a round-shaped building, lit by the sun and the daylight shone through circular windows scattered across the roof.
  They were walking along a pathway that was leading to a central point. All around them Akhen could see other lifts which all led to the same central point. He could not help but notice that they were alone in the building and, although all these lifts were present, no one was using them – even though in each lift stood a servant with their head bowed low. From the central point was another path that led to a double doorway. This was the only section of the building that did not have any lifts. The pair walked silently – even though Akhen wanted to ask a thousand questions he thought it appropriate to stay silent.
  They walked until they were just in front of the doors and then Iktus turned around and spoke to all the servants in the lifts.
  “You can depart now.”
  All the servants moved forward and shut the gates on their lifts and slowly the lifts went down out of sight. Iktus looked all around him to make sure all the lifts had departed before he spoke to Akhen.
  “I know, my prince, you must have many questions you would like answers for, and all will be answered in due course.” explained Iktus. “But, for now, please bear with me. You are about to see things that you will not believe are real, but I can assure they all are. There is no magic, Akhen, only illusion.”
  At this point Akhen was about to butt in and Iktus could see this, so he quietly beckoned Akhen with a slight shake of his head not to question – which Akhen complied with.
  Iktus carried on.
  “As you know, my prince, many things have been said about the ‘gods’ and their will, and that the words of that will are delivered by us – the priests. I know you are a good student, Akhen, and you listen intently, so now I ask of you to listen to me now.”
  Iktus now was facing Akhen and held out his hands, gently resting them on Akhen’s shoulders – something that was never done. Akhen looked puzzled, but was willing to let Iktus finish before he questioned him. He knew he had been taught about the gods as a child, and even up to a few days ago he had been told that the gods were all powerful, vengeful and the masters of all. And no one, but no one, should ever go against their wishes, which were carried out by the priests. To defy the priests was like defying the gods themselves. And to defy them was the greatest insult to the god of all gods, Temu – and his wrath would be merciless. Because of this, Akhen knew he had to listen and, more to the point, Iktus knew that Akhen would listen.
  Iktus continued.
  “I know you have been wary of the words of your teachers when they speak of the gods and the powers they possess but, my prince, they are only mere words and there is no truth in them. They are nothing but mere lies to maintain control – a control that is maintained by illusion. Men who control men, to control everything, so they can live as gods, have created this illusion. You know that your father is seen as a god and is worshiped as if he is one, but you know he is nothing more than a mere man – as you and I are. You know he possess no magical powers, don’t you? You know this in your heart, don’t you?” 
  At this point Akhen really wanted to butt in, as he felt confused. His mind was spinning from all that Iktus was saying but, instead, he just nodded in agreement. Although he could not accept what Iktus was saying about the gods, he knew that what he was saying about his father was absolutely true. This truth, however, did not make the situation any easier for Akhen as he reflected over all he had been taught by the priests. There was now a conflict inside his mind caused by this one statement made by this priest standing in front of him. 
  Iktus continued.
  “You will find, my prince, that words are the most powerful weapon known to all men. They can create, destroy and, more importantly, coerce. Do you think the inferiors are controlled by the gods or by the fear of the gods?”
  Akhen thought for a moment while Iktus waited patiently for an answer. His mind wanted to go with the doctrine he had been taught all his life, screaming at him ‘it’s the gods!’ But he knew with the truth about his father that this was not the case. This young boy was in turmoil and Iktus could see this, so he was prepared to wait a while longer for the answer.
  Akhen stood there puzzling over what to say and then just blurted out….
  “It’s the fear of the gods.”
  “And why is it everyone fears the gods Akhen?” Iktus said, inquiringly.
  “They fear because of what they will do if you disobey them, or disobey their servants.”
  “And who told you what will happen if you disobey them – or us, their servants?”
  “The priests do – you do.”
  “And what do we use to do this?”

  Akhen was racking his brains for an answer and Iktus could see this. He could almost see the cogs turning as the young boy in front of him struggled to answer such a simple question. Iktus knew why this struggle was so apparent. He knew that not only had this young boy been coerced by the words of the priests through indoctrination, he also knew that these words had been compounded – not just by the priests, but by his peers and, of course, his family. This was the perfection of the system. This was how the system disguised itself and protected itself, using nothing more than mere words. And the more these words were compounded the more it made breaking away from them even harder.
  But Iktus knew that one word of truth would start the breakdown of the system and that is why questioning was not allowed. Granted the recipient would at first be sent into a world of confusion as they try to break the spell -and in reality that was all it was – a spell cast by words and ‘spellings’. The spell could be cast by words spoken or written and this was the reason for education to enforce this doctrine. Be seen and not heard, and when you are asked to be heard, question for it – not against it. This process had been successfully used for thousands of years and now – after reading the text of the ancients – had been perfected by the priests on behalf of the families. This is what was done in the houses of the temple daily.
  Suddenly Akhen’s face changed, and even though he was frightened to say what he wanted to say – as it was against all he had been taught – he realised he was not going to get in trouble for saying this. And, in fact, he felt it was exactly what Iktus wanted to hear. So he just blurted it out….
  “It’s the words.” He exclaimed sheepishly. “It is all about the words.”
  Akhen could see a smile appearing on the priest’s face and, to be honest, this was not something you saw very often – in fact, quite the contrary. But the fact that it was happening reassured Akhen that he had given the appropriate answer even though it was the complete reverse of all the doctrine he had received for so long. Nevertheless, it was happening. Just because he did not fully understand why it was happening did not matter. He was still a boy at heart, and that boy did not want to get into trouble.
  Iktus continued, with a smile now lighting up his face….
  “My prince, at this moment you cannot comprehend the power of mere words. Look at the inferiors. Why do you think they do as they are told whenever they are told? Because they fear, they simply fear words – nothing more and nothing less. Let me ask you another simple question. Do you feel you are entitled to live the life you do, and to have what you have when so many others have so much less than you?”
  Akhen answered immediately.
  “Of course I do, I am of royal blood.” There was forcefulness now in the boy’s voice.
  Iktus questioned again.
  “And why is your blood any different to mine or to anyone else’s?”
  Akhen was again puzzled by the question and tried to find an answer to substantiate the previous answer he had given. But no matter how he tried he could not find an answer. Iktus again could see the boy was perplexed and answered for him.
  “The truth is that there is no difference and, truth be known, you know this. But the answer you gave came from the doctrine you have always been told, from the words of this doctrine that says you are different because you have royal blood. But the truth is your blood is no different to mine, or even that of an inferior. We all have the same blood. The only difference is that you have been told that yours is different and you have believed the words being said. This is simply the power of words at play – the power of suggestion.”

  Even though Akhen knew what Iktus was saying was true it still did not rest easy with him. It went against everything he had ever been taught. What puzzled Akhen more than anything else was why this priest by the name of Iktus was telling him all this – why had he been brought here to hear these words?
  Akhen desperately wanted to question but, for a strange reason, knew that now was not the time and all he should do is listen and, when asked, answer if he could.
  Iktus carried on….
  “You have to realise, Akhen, that 99% of the people have always been controlled by the other 1% and that the 1% have always maintained that they are better in some way and, in being so, have the right to do this. This is called entitlement coming from their family history. It has always been this way and it will always be this way. Look back at the history you have been taught and what does it tell you?” Iktus said rhetorically. “It shows you that this has always been so, and that entitlement is something that has been written into his-story. What I am trying to explain to you is that this happens because of words. In this case the words of history are specifically written to show this. History is not a true account of events, it is an account that someone writes for a simple purpose, and in this case the purpose is control. To have control you first must have power, and the only way to gain that power is with words.”

  Iktus could see from Akhen’s posture that he was listening intently, and he could feel that he was relaxing. The boy was beginning to understand him. Iktus knew he had to break the original coercion to install the new one. He knew from what he had been taught, many moons ago, that, when the mind was in flux it would become more susceptible to suggestion.
  Iktus knew the most powerful way to use words was through the power of suggestion, and what he had planned for was happening quicker than expected – and this pleased him. He knew he had to coerce this young prince and help him become addicted to the lust for power and the desires that power would fulfil – not just for the families’ gain, but for his own selfish gain.
  Iktus wanted to rise up in the ranks of the hierarchy – something he so richly deserved – and no one would stand in the way of this, especially not this boy stood in front of him. And if this boy actually was the one, something that he was sure of, then there was no level of depravity he would not stoop to, to achieve his desire.

Continue reading Chapter Six
 

  Relentlessly these words would circulate in his mind, driving him to the point of distraction. He questioned his own sanity and then questioned the sanity of all those around him who maintained that things stay the same; that the pain and the misery continue daily; the poverty and endless needless suffering. Was he insane, or were they? Could he measure his own sanity against the sanity of the society he had helped create – surely he could, couldn’t he? Night after night these questions, and others, haunted him, and even in his dreams he had no peace. There was only questioning, questioning and more questioning – relentlessly questioning.
  Should he leave, should he stay – what would become of his sons? He knew his wife would be ok as long as she complied with the family’s wishes, but what would become of his sons? He wanted to scream out loud – “STOP! Please, please stop. I cannot take anymore”.
  More of Tiy’s words echoed loudly.
  “Akhen, always remember that all things are meant to be – for if they were not, they would not be.”
  As much as he accepted this in his heart, his mind said different. His mind taunted him “To accept this means that you have no control” and the thoughts of this plagued him. In reality he had no control anyway; he was nothing more than a mascot, a front man for the families; a corporate logo; the chairman of their commercial construct that people called the world. This was only the beginning of the sequence, as always, and Akhen was now to be plagued by more punishing thoughts.

  Akhen turned his head slightly, with tears in his eyes – without raising it from the pillow – to see his beautiful wife laid beside him fast asleep. There was no denying the fact that Nefertiti was as beautiful as a flower in bloom and Akhen felt she loved him – just not for the right reasons.
  Akhen felt Nefertiti loved him for the position he held and the life that came with that position; the riches’, the status, and of course the wealth. And in these last few years she, too, had played her part in trying to keep him under control. He knew in his heart this was the case, but he still loved her – or was he confusing love with lust?
  He had realised only a short time ago that, as beautiful as she was on the outside, it was not the case inside and her mind was tarnished with coercion. Tiy had warned him of this, which was what had nearly caused her demise. He had watched his sons, fall under the spell cast by the words of their mother and, at the tender ages of eight, they were already showing the signs of this infliction. For that is what it was – an infliction, an illness of the mind, and this saddened Akhen and added to his sorrow, which was itself increased by Nefertiti’s pursuit of this cause aided by the priests.
  But Tiy told Akhen something else he always remembered. She spoke of Tutankhamen and said. “Gaze into your son’s eyes and you will see that no matter what he is being taught, he knows – he has a knowing – for he is a whyst child, a far sighted child, not through visions but through knowing – memories. You were once like this and you will remember in time, because you can never not be this – only your own mind prevents you from remembering this through the coercion you have suffered.”

  As Akhen lay with his head on the pillow, now back to staring at the ceiling with this all racing through his mind, he wondered what time it was. The elixir he had been given by Isbane had knocked him out, but no sleep could quell his tiredness. Akhen felt nothing but tiredness on all accounts. He could not find motivation in anything, not even in his son’s, his wonderful son’s. He was a broken man and this only compounded his sorrow – for, as much as he tried, it just wasn’t there. He had noticed, though, that he had days of reprieve where, without trying, everything was ok. And he had enjoyment in his life such as spending hours in the palace gardens enjoying the songs of the birds and their playful antics on display for all to see – but missed by so many, they being thought of as insignificant.
  On days like this he knew in his heart that all was going to be ok in the end, he just did not know how long that would be and, because of this, his longing to be released from the prison he found himself living in could not be satisfied quickly enough. He knew in his heart that, when he shut his eyes and breathed his last breath for the last time, he would know nothing but bliss. He knew this. He felt it, just as on the days of reprieve he lived it. Alas, those days were far too infrequent and lasted for too short a time – but at least they came and Akhen was thankful for them, as he knew – as Tiy had once said – “all things pass in the end.”
  Akhen felt warmth inside him; a glow from within – like an internal sun shining that always made him smile – this was Tiy’s words coming alive in him and quelling the painful woes. Even though his mind still tried to rage with all its daily torments, his, now, was a feeling of peace – a peace from within. As the warmth overcame him, he started to feel his eyelids become heavy and this troubled man, known as the king of all Egypt, gently drifted back off to sleep. There was only one problem for poor Akhen, even in his dreams, the torment never ended.

  The sun was still blazing through the skylights scattered across the ceiling and it was warming up. Akhen stood listening to all that Iktus was saying. He was confused, bewildered and, at the same time, excited in a strange way. He remembered back to earlier that day and the events of the past evening and a smile slowly appeared on his face. Iktus could see this and could tell that all he was doing was not in vain. This pleased the priest. It pleased him immensely.
  They stood silent for a moment. Both Akhen and Iktus were smiling. Akhen looked up and saw the priest was happy. They exchanged a glance for a moment, and Iktus realised the boy was ready for the next stage – so he continued….
  “You are a born controller, Akhen. You were born into the controlling aspect – and simple words made this so and created this. This is why history was written this way – to allow this aspect to be apparent. Your ancestors wrote it. They wrote it this way – deliberately.”
  Iktus paused to ensure he had captured the boy’s full attention.
  He had.
  “As I have just discussed with you, history is really his-story or this-story. They are simply stories containing the words that someone writes, so others rely upon these words. The gods were created by these stories and also the most useful part – the fear of these man-made gods. This is simply about control, Akhen, and what you have experienced with the girls last evening and this morning was control. So, would you prefer to be controlled or to be a controller?”
  “A controller.” answered Akhen immediately, smiling as he did – and this answer the boy prince gave made Iktus’s smile even broader.
  Iktus slipped off into a daydream for a minute.

  Iktus knew now that all that he was doing was working, and the boy was beginning to accept the coercion he was applying. He had often told the grand master that sex was the key to bringing this adolescent to their way of thinking – lust and desire being the driving forces. Then, through this, the application of control could be applied – even though in reality the ones thinking they are controllers are actually the ones most controlled. Once the power overcoat is tried on it is very hard to take it off – Iktus knew this better than most. He once had the opportunity to try on the power overcoat and was very reluctant to take it off.
  He had been an acting master of the temple for a short time, until another was chosen from the ranks of the priests to fill the position permanently. When the master of a particular sect of the temple died, this process was used to ensure that the business of the temple would continue. Many times this had happened and many times the next master chosen was the acting master, given this role to see how they coped with it. The trouble was that Iktus had gotten a little too big for his boots and had tried to force his opinion upon those whom opinion could not be forced. He had assumed the role rather too fast and, what with the privileges that went with the role, he became addicted to the power and control very quickly. Many of the elder priests spoke of their concern about this at the upper house meetings.
  Yes, they were looking for those with ambition, but they should still know their place within the ranks and maintain this. The command structure was cast in stone, everyone had a place and should know their place, and no one should try to force opinions upon those of higher rank. This was the order of things, and this order had to be maintained without question.

  Iktus was not interested in the order of things. He was ambitious and inpatient and wanted everything yesterday. He had no time for waiting, or delay, and the more he got the more he wanted. He was, for a time, a temporary member of the club and enjoyed the social life, respect and the privileges and, boy oh boy, were there privileges!
  As an acting master he was allowed access to all that a master would have access to – to places the ordinary priests did not even know existed, where wine, women and song were the order of the day, and where any amount of depravity was catered for.
  The clubs were of beautiful design, covered in marble and gold and containing the essence of all wonder of luxurious aromas. The most beautiful servant girls who would service their every need – no matter how depraved that need was, served the masters. None of these girls were older than twenty and, when they did reach twenty, they were disposed of. The servant girls were naked all of the time and, at anytime – no matter what was asked of them – they would stop what they were doing and perform whatever act was asked of them.
  There where areas of the clubs that contained private rooms, which were designed with all number of different themes to them – even including a room where private dissection of an inferior could be performed whilst they were still alive. There were rooms containing torture equipment, bondage equipment, and the elixir’s room, stacked on shelves from the floor to the ceiling. Truth be known, there was not a depraved act that was not catered for in some way or another – and this also included children. The children were taken from the streets and most would die at the hands of the masters and those who didn’t, were locked in cells under the clubs – kept there for the next sessions where they would surely die.

  No one spoke of the clubs outside of them – no one dared, for the punishment for doing so was swift and fast – and also the fact was relied upon that no one would actually believe them.
  Iktus had fast become accustomed to this way of life. “Who wouldn’t?” he thought to himself. Surely this was the wish and desire of everyone – surely everyone wanted to rise in status, to have all their desires laid on a plate for them? It was soon to end, however. The worries of the upper house members were mounting and so it was decided that Iktus was not suitable to be a master, and that the duties he was performing as acting master were to be removed. Another candidate had been chosen and, on the day this was announced, Iktus was a very angry and disappointed man – a man who was determined to get back all that he had lost, and this boy whom he held by the shoulders was going to help whether he wanted to or not.
  Iktus snapped out his daydream and started to question Akhen again.                
  “My prince, do you remember the sound you have heard all your life and questioned us of in your schooling?”
  “Yes, of course I do.” Akhen said flippantly though not meaning to be so – but of course he did. How could he not remember? This was something he heard every day of his life.
  “Have you wondered why you have not heard this noise during your stay here?” Iktus said.
  This question he was being asked was just one of hundreds he wanted to ask and of course, he wondered, but he had made a decision not to question as Iktus had said to him “all would be revealed.”
  Another reason was that, although Akhen knew what family he was from, he knew as a child you do not anger the priests – so, in respect of this, he decided to allow answers to be given and not ask for them.
  “Yes, I have wondered.” Replied Akhen, curiously.
  Iktus could see that the boy prince was far more settled now. He did not see as much confusion in him and could see that there was already an element of acceptance in him. This was good, Iktus thought to himself. This was very good.
  “And what were you told generated this sound, my prince? What has everyone been told about this noise?”
“We were told it is the gods at work. This is what everyone believes. This is what has been told to us by you – the priests.”
  Akhen answered with a small amount of uncertainty.
  “Do you still believe this, Akhen – do you still believe it is the gods?”
  Akhen thought for a moment and considered all that was happening, what had been said and what was he to believe now? It was obvious, now, that he had been lied to from an early age, but he still wasn’t sure that they were lies. Did he believe this priest or the others who had told him different? More to the point – who was lying?
  What Iktus had said made sense, especially the part about his father, and the words kept nagging at him like an itch he could not scratch, repeating themselves over and over in his mind – the words, the words. He could see the obvious – that all commands had to be delivered this way, otherwise how else would it be done? That was the only way to communicate; even if a picture or symbol was drawn it was words that explained what it was, or what it meant. But Akhen could also see how powerful words were and understood what Iktus had explained to him.
  Words gave you the power, and the power, in return, gave you the words to enforce that power through control. So it was all about the words. It was the intentions behind the words that made the difference – the context, the delivery of the words, either made them powerful or benign depending on the intent. Akhen was getting it; so only one answer could be given.
  “No, I do not.” Akhen said, confidently. “But if it is not the gods, then what is it?”

  This had been what Iktus was hoping for. The boy prince was accepting his words, accepting he had been lied to. Iktus knew all he had to do now was to show the boy a truth and the coercion would be broken and the boy would accept what he was saying.
  He knew that this boy was now putty in his hands. Iktus removed his hands from Akhen’s shoulders and turned to face the doors directly in front of them. Akhen did the same after being beckoned to do so by the priest.
  As the pair stood gazing at the doors, Iktus spoke.
  “Behind these doors, my prince, are things you will not believe are real, but I can assure you that all you are about to see is very real. You have asked of me what makes the noise and I will show you. I will show you what the gods really are.”

Continue reading Chapter Seven

  After Akhen was bathed and dressed by four servant girls, he walked through from the dressing area back into the bedroom where breakfast was waiting for him. The table was set with all types of food and Akhen knew he would eat none of it – but would enjoy a green tea with nectar.
  The robes he was wearing were uncomfortable and he felt like a court jester dressed this way – an actor about to take part in a play.
  He longed just to wear what he was comfortable in and to not be bound by the pomp and circumstance and the attire that came with his position. Akhen was quite happy just to wear normal clothes – clothes that, if he were allowed to wear them, would permit him to walk amongst the people un-recognised.
   It was the same with the food. What right did he have to eat such food when men, women and children were starving on the streets and died in poverty every day? Even though Tiy had explained to him many times that this was meant to be – he could not accept this fact.
  Not many years ago he was proud to be the actor, wearing the costumes and playing the part, enjoying the carnal pleasures of life; the food, the wives, the sex, the status and the power this brought and the control that came with that power. He was immersed in the desires of the mind and the lust for better and more; a never ending spiral downwards because, once you have reached the top, there is nowhere else to go. Fooled by delusions of grandeur, fooled by the pretend power – for he was not in control and it only seemed that way – he was just kept happy by these desires. Well, he was, until now.

  Akhen stood quietly drinking his green tea by the window, looking out onto the palace gardens when Nefertiti entered the room with Tutankhamen and Tutmose’s – Akhen and Nefertiti’s twins. Tutmose’s was the elder of the two and was named after Akhen’s own brother. He was very similar to his mother in characteristics and looks. He was a sweet child, but had the forcefulness of his mother and her beliefs as well. He was a good student and had modelled himself on the way his father used to be. He had no time for the servants and treated them with the same disrespect as his mother did, and as his father used to. He was very grown up for his years, understanding many subjects and excelled in politics, religious studies and socialism – which was marked by the priests as quite an achievement for his age.
  His brother, Tutankhamen, on the other hand, was more like Akhen in his looks and in his characteristics – not as Akhen was as a man, but as he was as a boy long before the priest Iktus cast his spell of words upon him. He was a good student and studied hard, but he did not have his brother’s abilities when it came to matters of social understanding.
  He acted the part very well and had convinced his father that he held the royal traits at heart – disciplining servants if they stepped out of line – when his father acted as the supreme overlord of all. But, as Akhen had started to change he also saw his son for who he really was and witnessed the true values this boy held in his heart – and they were not as they would have at first seemed.
  Akhen realised his son was acting, playing his part to convince everyone he was part of the play, when in fact he was as far removed from this travesty as he could be.
  Akhen remembered a time, not 18 months previously, when he had gone to say goodnight to Tutankhamen and found his son crying in his bed. His son did not hide this, whereas before he certainly would have hidden any sign of weakness from his father. For that was when his father was a father and not a dad. He lay there crying until his dad spoke to him.
  “What troubles you my son?” Akhen asked as he sat on the side of the bed – with patience and compassion in his voice.
  Tutankhamen sprang from his bed and wrapped his arms around his dad’s neck – something that was never done – before speaking between sobs….
  “I was with mother today and a servant girl slipped on a wet floor and dropped a towel when she fell. I called her a nasty name and looked at her with disgust.” He struggled to say the words between sobs. “I only did it because mother was there; I actually wanted to help her up.” The boy knew that this was severely frowned upon, but he felt at ease saying this to his dad, now.
  “I know how you feel, little man.” His dad said, tenderly holding his son tight.
  “Do you, dad? Do you?” Tutankhamen said between sobs.
  “Yes, I do, little man. Yes I do. You do what you have to do when you are with your mother, but whenever you need to cry about it – come to me and we shall cry together. I know how much it hurts you to treat someone this way and much worse – much, much worse.”
  Tutankhamen released his grip on his dad’s neck and settled back down upon his pillow, gazing up at his dads eyes – the sobbing slowly subsiding. Then he saw that his dad had tears in his eyes and realised his father had become a dad – something, secretly, he had always longed for.

  Akhen greeted his two sons in the way that was approved of – very aware of his wife’s watchful gaze. Although he knew Tutmose’s expected this, Tutankhamen knew his dad was just performing an act to satisfy protocol. Akhenaton then turned to his wife and embraced her, kissing her softly on the cheek.
  “How are you feeling now?” Nefertiti said to her husband.
  “Much better, thank you.” He replied. This time it was the truth. Akhen did feel better after remembering the event with his son and that moment they had shared – and the many others since. Remembering these events always brought warmth to his heart in an otherwise life of perpetual sorrow. 
  “Go now to your tutoring boys, as the priests will be waiting for you.” Nefertiti said to the twins.
  The two boys said their goodbyes to their mother and father and left the royal bedroom to go down the passageway to the schooling rooms. Nefertiti and Akhen watched the boys leave, before Nefertiti turned to her husband and spoke.
  “Are you sure you are well, my king?” A tone of uncertainty was in her voice.
  Akhen knew what she was getting at even though Nefertiti hadn’t mentioned the subject. He knew she was referring to the events of the night before, and he knew by the look in her eyes and the tone in her voice that she was concerned. Concerned that, today, he was not going to play his part in the farce called court – that he would not be the perfect actor.
“Don’t worry my queen.” He said condescendingly – not meaning to be so but unable to stop himself – “I will play the perfect part, or, as well as I can anyway.”

  Nefertiti was worried, not for her king, for this was just a title she used. Nefertiti was worried for herself and her boys because, she knew that the control she had maintained over Akhen for all these years was slipping through her hands. She realised that she could not stop this from happening. She knew the families would not tolerate this and something would have to be done about the situation – and this is what worried her. Even though she felt she loved Akhen in a way, she realised that she loved the lifestyle more, and being with Akhen was just an inconvenience she now had to endure to maintain the lifestyle she so desired to keep.
  Truth be known, theirs was an arranged marriage; one of convenience. One that suited the families…. suited their needs. Nefertiti knew that they had coerced Akhen at a very early age and one way was through the use of beautiful girls. When they, too, had got together, Nefertiti was just a girl – and a beautiful one at that. She had come from a very middle class family and was chosen for her beauty and not her family’s status.
  At a very early age she had shown signs of wanting to increase her status – thinking she was better than everyone in her class. This had not gone unnoticed by the priests and they watched her use her beautiful looks to get exactly what she desired.
  The priests had noticed that this young girl knew the powers of manipulation and could weave her spell upon anyone of the opposite sex, and woe be tide anyone of her own sex who confronted her. A tirade of the harshest words she could muster would be the onslaught that would be released from the mouth of this would-be tyrant if this were to happen.
  A wolf dressed in sheep’s clothing was an apt description of this beautiful temptress. The priests realised that the desires Nefertiti displayed would be of great use to them. Having a natural ability to manipulate meant that all that was needed was to direct the course of her intentions. And allow her to receive the rewards for fulfilling those intentions and this was something the priests could deliver.

  When Akhen and Nefertiti first met, Akhen was spellbound in a second. He was completely entranced by her beauty and the priests recognised this fact, and knew they could use this to their advantage. Nefertiti was offered a life-style that was unsurpassed and she was willing to do what was asked of her to receive such – she was willing to live a lie and to maintain that lie.
  The priests knew that they would need a controller very near to Akhen and Nefertiti fitted the purpose perfectly. Already having the ability to manipulate those of the opposite sex was just what the doctor ordered and made the priests’ job even easier. Manipulate her through her lust for status and, in turn, she would maintain control of Akhen through her own manipulation which, was controlled by the priests – a perfect scenario, but a scenario that came with its own suffering for Nefertiti.
  Many nights Nefertiti would suffer over all she had been party to on behalf of the priests for the families. Many nights she would shed tears, suffering the pangs of morality, as this was something no one escapes from. With no one to turn to she would suffer alone. And the pain she suffered was intense, until such time as her mind would lever its way in to say that all she had done was ok. For it kept her in the life she deserved. But what Nefertiti was hiding was the fact these events were becoming far more frequent and lasting much longer each time. She knew she had to hide this fact from the priests and, no matter how she felt, she knew she would have to stay composed so that no one would suspect.
  She knew in her heart that Akhen was aware of the truth, and it was only her continuing beauty that, on some occasions, would continue to allow her control of him. But these outbreaks were becoming far more frequent and were lasting much longer each time.
  Nefertiti knew that what Akhen was suffering was exactly what she was and this frightened her. Because she knew that when this struck her with all its force there was nothing she could do about it no matter how she tried. And she realised a short time before that, when Akhen was like this, there was no controlling him. She was frightened of this for she knew full well what the families would do – not just to her, to all of them.
  Nefertiti also knew that Akhen’s attacks were at such a stage that he did not care who saw him when they were happening, and the fact that he would say whatever he wanted to say, no matter who it would upset, was dangerous. This was very perilous, and Nefertiti realised the gravity of the situation only too well.
  As the two of them stood together, silent, a buzzer from an intercom system on a writing desk sounded across the vast room. Nefertiti left her husband’s side and walked over to the desk.
   On arriving, she reached down and pushed the appropriate button to return the call, saying abruptly
  “Yes, you called?”
  “Ah, yes, my queen.” the voice said nervously at the other end of the intercom. “The grand master and the masters are all now in attendance within the board room, is the king ready to join them?”
  “Yes” Nefertiti said abruptly. “He shall be along shortly.”
  “Very good, my queen.” Said the voice in reply. “I shall let the board know.”
  Nefertiti strolled across the vast room again to her waiting husband, who was not looking best pleased.
  “Are you ready, my king?” Asked an uneasy queen.
  “As ready as I can be.” Replied a very despondent king.
  “Are you sure, my king?” Nefertiti said, reinforcing the point again.
  “Nefertiti!” Akhen said abruptly.
  Even though he did not mean to be so abrupt, it did so annoy him when his wife did not listen to him. He knew what his wife was hinting at, and fully realised why she would question him this way. But the point was that Akhen knew, sooner than later, he would not be able to contain these emotions any longer and all that needed to be said, would be said.
  He knew that this was what Nefertiti feared, and he knew, although it would mark the end of him when he did so, he was prepared for this, as nothing could be worse than to lead the double life he led now. To be surrounded by so much deceit, treachery and lies, a life bound by duplicity.
  For now, though, for the sake of his wife and children, he would try and contain these emotions – he would try at least, until such time as arrangements could be made. But he knew his patience was wearing thin. Deep down inside he knew that, one-day, he would have his say and nothing on this planet would stop him.

  That was all that needed to be said by Akhen, and his wife knew this and did not pursue the matter any further.
  They both strolled side by side out of the royal bedroom and down the passageway to the central part of the palace.
  There they turned left and stood facing the doors that led into the boardroom where court was to be held. Nefertiti turned and smiled at Akhen and was about to say something, but Akhen beckoned her not to and she remained silent.
  Akhen left his wife’s side and walked into the boardroom alone.
  The room itself was huge with an impressive rectangular shaped table in the centre of it. All around were gold emblems and statues and handcrafted marble tables and figurines. A small, crystal fountain in one corner gently allowed water to wash over it to create a beautiful, peaceful sound – but no peace would be found in this room. The room was adorned with splendour and the pomp and circumstance of importance.
  To say the least, Akhen disliked this room more than any other in the palace. What went on inside this room sickened him to the core, and what was even worse was the fact he would have to sit and listen. Listen to the masters discuss ever more ways to tax the people in the name of the gods, control them through precautionary principles, punish them for victimless crimes, steal their children for their carnal pleasures and, last but not least, trick them through simple deceptions, because that was the object of the game played on this court.

  Akhen acknowledged everyone in the room as they, in turn, bowed their heads as their servants and entourage bowed theirs. Akhen knew that this was just a display of protocol that meant nothing more.
  When the servants had seated everyone, the entourages and the servants turned and left the room. The great doors were shut behind them leaving two guards on duty behind the soundproof doors. Akhen sat at the head of the table with the grand master of the priests at the other end. They exchanged no more than a glance – as both men despised each other, even though Akhen was finding it harder each day to behave in such a way with a fellow human being. Nonetheless, the fact was quite obvious; as each of them would say as little as sufficed to each other when they met – and no more.
  The secretary to the far left of Akhen stood and bowed in Akhen’s direction, which Akhen acknowledged with a slight move of his head forward. The secretary then proceeded to relay the minutes from the last court session.
  At this moment Akhen could feel himself switch off, for he had no need to listen to what was said and discussed – his only purpose now was to try to set the people free and, to do this, all he had to do was tell the truth – and that was exactly what he was going to do.

Continue reading Chapter Eight

  As the great doors opened the sunshine flooded in and Akhen and Iktus shielded their eyes from the blinding light. As Akhen’s eyes adjusted to the light he stood frozen to the spot, amazed at what he could now see in front of him and unable to utter a word. Iktus placed his hand gently on the boy’s shoulder and looked down at him, smiling.
  “Follow me, my prince, and meet the gods.”
With no hesitation whatsoever, Akhen slowly walked forward through the doors and out into the daylight in step with Iktus – still silent and lost for words.
  What he could see defied explanation and, although the sight should really have petrified him, in some way he had seen this before. Was it in a dream? Or some other image he had forgotten about as a young child? He could not be sure – but he knew he had seen this all before, though perhaps not in such detail. But he certainly recognised what was in front of him.
  The pair stood gazing at a construction site and, surrounding this site and sitting inanimate, there were machines.
  Iktus and Akhen walked slowly towards the enormous building being constructed. They were walking towards an opening that projected out from the rest of the masonry, but was covered by a towering building stepping up towards the sun. As they headed towards the opening Iktus led the pair just to the right of it, to a monster of metal shining in the sunlight.
  They paused as they reached this monstrous example of engineering and Akhen stood puzzling over this creation, which stood in all its glory in front of him.
  “This is a god.” Said Iktus. “This is what you, and the inferiors, believe are the gods. This is what makes the sound you have heard all your life. This is a machine, Akhen. The people truly worship gods, but they are nothing more than machines.”
  Akhen remained silent – truly stunned by the sight in front of him. What were they doing here, he wondered? What were they building with these things called machines? Question after question buzzed around inside his head until he could contain himself no longer.
  “I have seen this before. I mean, I know of these, but I do not know how, or why, nor what this building is.” Akhen said, becoming more puzzled by every passing second.
  “These things you call machines are built of hemp, and are powered by a combination of hemp oil and the sun, but I do not how such things are possible, or how I know this.”
  Akhen started too move around the machine, staring at it and trying to make sense of it. Iktus could see the young boy was struggling in his efforts to make sense of all he could seE. The excitement that the boy had shown, in his voice and mannerisms, was now competing with concern as he struggled to comprehend what stood before him.
  Realising this, Iktus spoke in a voice of reassurance.
  “My prince, slow down. You will know All in good time. Please allow me to explain.”
  Akhen – not hearing Iktus – was now moving even quicker around the machine, trying to take it all in, but the more he took in the more confused he seemed to become.
  Iktus moved quickly to catch up with Akhen and tried to repeat what he had just said in a louder voice.
  “My prince, please slow down….”
  Iktus did not finish his words as he saw that Akhen could not hear him. The boy was enveloped by his curiosity and continued even faster until Iktus shouted….
  “Akhen, STOP!”

  Iktus finally managed to catch up with Akhen and they were both quite out of breath. Although Iktus had expected a similar sort of reaction from the boy, he did not realise, or expect, one that was so progressive. Placing himself between the crane and Akhen, Iktus put his hands on the boy’s shoulders once again and spoke as calmly as he could, still trying to catch his breath.
  “I know that this troubles you, Akhen, and I know that, at first, this would seem very confusing, but please slow down and let me explain.”
  Iktus was gradually breathing slower and paused for a time whilst the last moments of breathlessness ceased. Then he continued speaking to the now calm, but still bewildered boy.
  “This machine is called a crane. It is modelled on the bird itself and, as you have so rightly mentioned, hemp oil and the sun power it. This is just one of many machines that are used and which are made in places called factoriEs – you will see these soon. You will see many types of machines here, which all serve different purposes and they, in combination, create the sound you, have heard all your life. Today they have been stopped so I can show you these examples of what is possible and also what can be built with such machines.”
  Akhen just stood silent, stunned by the size of this crane which stood inanimate before him, not really knowing what to say, or do, other than stand there amazed. In all his life he had never seen such a thing and, even though he knew that he had seen images of such things, to stand here, now, in its presence, defied any form of logic.
  How could he dream of this and then be in the presence of exactly what he had dreamt about? I suppose the only question that he knew could not be answered was this; is it a dream in the first place, or was it something different?
  He decided that now was the time to question Iktus – and question he would.
  “You know I have dreamt of these, don’t you?” the boy inquired of the priest. “But were they dreams, or is there something you are not telling me?” A determination to seek the truth was now very present in the boy’s voice.
  “Yes, I do, my prince, and you have talked of these machines many times even, though you could have no knowledge of such things by any means. However, you will recall that you have little or no knowledge of talking about such things. What you call a dream is just the way you can reason such an occurrence, but maybe the dream is simply a memory and you have just presumed it was a dream. The way these memories are delivered would make us think they are a dream or, at least, something new. But the truth is that you are accessing the memories of your ancestors and they are simply delivered in the only way they can be. Access to the memories by any other means has been severed by the accumulation of useless knowledge”.
  Iktus paused for a moment to make sure Akhen was still following his drift for the priest did not want to lose him in something that, to be honest, most adults would get lost in – especially after receiving the amount of coercive programming they would have received through the education processes. It was important that Akhen realised that he possessed this ability to access these memories because, sooner or later, he would be asking about the rock – the black rock, many called the stone, and the priest needed this boy to remember this fact – everything relied upon this one issue.

  Iktus knew that Akhen was a bright boy; he knew that he was a whyst child and he was sure, without doubt, that Akhen was the preternatural one – at least he prayed that he was, as his own life depended on it.
  Every night he would go back to his humble abode and pray to Temu that he would be re-instated in the role he so rightly deserved, and he would do all that was needed to be done to satisfy this unquenchable lust – no matter what was asked or demanded of him.
  Even though Akhen remained silent, Iktus knew that his words were not only being heard, they were sinking in and resonating in the boy’s mind and this was a good sign. So Iktus continued.
  “You have seen all that you have seen, and are aware of all that you are aware of, my prince, because you possess this ability and no other human has this – not one of us. Our lives are possessed by the world of useless knowledge and, within that possession, we are denying ourselves this ability. And, as much as we try to not do this, the result is that we do it all the more. It is like the serpent, which chases its own tail, and suddenly realises that every turn it takes brings it back to the very same place it started. Because we are unsatisfied with this process, or what we perceive we need to make us happy continually needs to be searched for – which is this process – the process starts, continually, over and over again, creating the constant need to search.
  I know that you are the one who can ignore this. I know you are the one who can have ultimate power through the denial of this process – I know it is you.
  This machine and the building you see before you are remarkable examples of engineering, examples of what we are capable of. You, by comparison, can achieve so much more than this – even now as a young man. That is why you are here, Akhen, This is why I have been instructed to show you all this, to show you what is possible.”

  Akhen still stood silent, listening to all that the priest had to say and even he, Akhen, knew then that this was only the beginning and much more was to be revealed to him. He began to have a strange sense of pride in himself which spurred thoughts like ‘why me?’ and ‘I am special’. This produced a smirk upon the boy’s face – a smirk that Iktus could see, and he was very pleased at this reaction going on in the boy.
  Iktus knew he had just crossed a fine line – a very fine one. With all that he had just said, things could go very well for the priest and the families or, on the other hand, very badly for them – and they could not stop it, for this boy – if he actually was the preternatural one – could only be killed by one of the same blood from his very immediate family and by no other. Well, such was the belief. The preternatural one is protected by a lower source, something that had been realised a long time ago. Because of this fact the priests had been working very hard on Akhenaten’s brother, Tutmose’s. Who was accepting the coercive ways, and whose mannerisms were all ready displaying this to the delight of the priests. He was accepting the ‘power overcoat’ very well.
  Iktus had heard from one of the other priests involved in the coercion of Tutmose’s that all was going as planned and, if what Iktus was doing was proven to be wrong, they were ready to go ahead with the same plan, replacing one brother for the other. Iktus assured them that this would not be the case. He was certain it was Akhen, and not his brother, because of the things this young boy had spoken about and his brother had never uttered a word to them about such subjects.

  Akhen still stood silent whilst contemplating every word the priest had said to him, staring around Iktus at the machine and the building that towered over it. These were only examples, he had been told, but this did not suffice by a long shot. He wanted to know more and the questions were mounting up in his mind – and not in an orderly queue – far from it. His curiosity was only increasing by the second. Akhen stopped staring at the machine and the building, and looked up at the priest.
  “May I see more, please?” the boy uttered politely.
  “Of course you can, Akhen, I am pleased that you asked.” Answered a very happy priest.
  “May I ask questions as we walk, please?” said Akhen, with the utmost politeness and respect.
  He wanted to find out so much more and thought that respect and politeness would get him all the answers he required.
  “Of course you can. Where would you like to start?”
  “This machine – a crane you called it if I remember rightly. What does it do?”
  “Well, Akhen, this is just one of many cranes that are used to lift very heavy weights. This is one of the smaller machines that we have constructed. As we walk around you will see many that are much bigger. These are used in the construction of the building you see before you. Each machine plays a part in the construction and has a very specific purpose, which has allowed us to build structures that would otherwise be impossible.” said the priest enthusiastically, pleased that the boy was interested.
  “But why are such buildings needed and why is this one so enormous?”
  “All I can tell you at this moment is that this building will act as a giant amplifier. I will explain more at a later time – not just now”.
  “What is an amplifier?” Akhen questioned.
  He was not satisfied with this answer and was determined to pursue the line of questioning. He was being polite and was using the utmost respect, so he could not see any reason why the priest should not answer his questions. Iktus did not answer, however, and started to move away from Akhen towards the building entrance, so Akhen asked again.
  “What do mean an amplifier?” A slight urgency and forcefulness was in his voice now.
  “My prince, you will have all the answers you require in good time – please be patient and follow me.” Iktus was being polite but, at the same time, quite stern. Akhen did not want to be treated like a child – he wanted answers now – he had asked politely and could see no reason why he should wait.
Iktus just kept walking towards the entrance with Akhen in tow. The boy decided to pursue the priest again and asked politely.
  “Iktus, please would you explain what this thing called an amplifier is and why this building will be one and what for?”
  Iktus stopped in his tracks and was about to turn and shout at the boy for his persistence over an answer but on reflection, thought better of it. He had the boy on his side, now, and had worked hard to get this. The fine line he had crossed could be upset in an instant. He had to keep reminding himself that he was dealing with a boy, and he needed this boy more than ever now – otherwise all his hard work would be for nothing.
  He knew, in hindsight, it was better to pander to the boy’s needs even though doing so enraged him. This was something he would just have to put up with – for now.
  Iktus decided to pacify the boy and asked him.
  “Do you remember when we were back where you stayed last night and I asked you to put a magnifying glass in your robe pocket? Do you remember this?”
  “Yes, I do.” Akhen replied, rummaging in his robe pocket to find the object in question before pulling it out and holding it in view in his hand.
  “May I take it from you?” Iktus asked politely.
  Akhen acknowledged Iktus with a nod of his head and passed the magnifying glass to the priest.
  “Now, pay attention, my prince. You will like this – please stay here whilst I retrieve a piece of wood from over there.” Iktus said, as he walked over to a pile of wood and picked up a piece about a foot long.
  He then walked back to the boy and knelt down on the ground.
  “Kneel beside me, my prince, and watch this.” Iktus asked politely.
  Akhen did as he was asked and watched what the priest was about to do.
  Iktus laid the wood upon the ground and then began to explain what he was doing.
  “As I hold this magnifying glass between the sun and the piece of wood on the ground, can you see a round area upon the wood that is lit by the magnifying glass?” said Iktus, doing exactly what he was explaining.
  “Yes.” Replied the boy prince.
  “Now, as I move the glass further from the wood can you see that area of light getting smaller?”
“Yes.” Replied the boy prince patiently.
“Watch, now, as I hold the beam steady at this intensity. Watch and see what happens.”
  As Iktus did this, the inevitable happened, and smoke started to rise from the wood. As the seconds passed the wood started to smoulder and, eventually, began to burn.
  “Do you now see why I asked you to bring this with you? I have just demonstrated how you can amplify the intense heat from the sun on to a small area. We call this magnification.”
  Akhen was amazed that he had never seen this done. Iktus offered the boy the magnifying glass so he could try the same. Akhen did exactly what the priest had done and was entranced by the reaction. Iktus spoke to him while he was doing so.
  “The rock used to construct the building in front of you was cut using the same method. This is just a small demonstration of how energy can be amplified. This building is designed to do the same but just through a different concept.”
  Iktus was very reluctant to explain any further, He had already said too much, but he knew he would have to satisfy the boy’s curiosity if he were to keep him on his side. Akhen finished what he was doing and put the magnifying glass back into the pocket of his robe before asking another question.
  “So you have built this building to become an amplifier. May I ask an amplifier of what?”
  “If I explain a little will you be, satisfied? I cannot explain exactly what it is for, because at this moment you would not truly understand and this will only serve to confuse you even more than you are now.”
  Iktus was trying to play his cards tight to his chest, but he knew the boy was not stupid. All he needed to achieve at this time was to show the boy what powEr was really about and how beneficial it was to possess it. He needed to show this boy what the gods really were, because when he came to explain again about the power of words, showing him this would only serve to highlight exactly what he was talking about – even though that doing so could cause the whole deal to fall through. But the priest had no choice. He had come this far and could not turn back now. This was a chance he had to take.
  “This building, my prince, will amplify energy – a very special type of energy, but only one aspect of it and only for one use. It is designed specifically to do this and for no other reason. Walk with me into the building and I will show you more.”

  The pair walked out of the rays of the sun and entered through the opening that led to the inside of the building. They walked along a passageway that was made of stonework decorated with symbols and pictures unlike anything that Akhen had ever seen. Although he had seen symbols during his schooling these were different and, in some way, looked far more primitive than the ones used in the teachings he had received from the priests. The detail was as significant as the stones themselves, stretching up to a ceiling that was not far away from the priests head, although it was wide enough for the pair to walk side by side. The stones were of great size and looked neatly placed, one on top of another, forming a tunnel that was at first lit by the sun and the normal daylight, then being lit by lanterns the further they travelled along its length.
  Akhen wanted to ask questions, but thought it best to stay silent. He could tell by the way priest was carrying himself, and the attitude in his voice earlier, that Iktus was losing patience and Akhen did not want to anger the priest. For although he wanted answers to his questions he did not want to upset the priest as he was enjoying his stay here – well, not so much this bit, but he certainly wanted more time with the servant girls and felt that by upsetting the priest this could come to a short, sharp end.
  The pair continued silently for some time before they reached a series of turns and then they started to walk downwards. Their footsteps were echoing all around them and the air was heavy with a dusty odour.
  After what seemed an age, the pair eventually reached a big doorway that led them to what can only be described as a chamber. The chamber was weird though because, as they entered, Akhen could see daylight and he wondered where this was coming from, as they seemed to be deep in the ground. He could only presume it was the sun tunnels he had seen earlier. To his surprise, however, it was something completely different and, not only was it going to confuse Akhen, the next time he would be in this building he would do something he would regret for a very long time.

Continue reading Chapter Nine

  Since the court had started, Akhen and Annop were the only ones around the table who had stayed silent.
  Akhen sat there in a daydream for most of the time – needing to turn off – as he was feeling the need even more to cry out and have his say. But he had promised Nefertiti that he would try to contain his anger and play his part. The trouble was that every time he had to endure this protocol it became harder to contain himself. And he found that if he were asked his opinion – which to be honest was not very often – he would have to hold his tongue and maintain a facade that would not bring attention to how he truly felt inside when answering.
  Akhen was lying through his teeth to appease the protocol of deception and it was something that Akhen was finding harder to do with each passing second. When he did answer the grand master was always watching him closely, his eyes never straying from the king’s face and the king knew this. He knew Annop would be studying and watching him for any indication, or reaction, that was against what was being asked of him; against the protocol and indoctrination and all it stood for.
  Akhen could not answer the question for his mind was spinning and too caught up with the pain that his dreams – whether they be of the night or of the day – brought him. It was a pain that was too much to contend with, knowing not only what he could explain, but also being given a knowing he could not explain. A torrent of knowing that showed him what would manifest, and how, and all that had manifested and what it had resulted in. He knew that he, was who, the finger of blame was pointing to; his position being created only for that reason – and he knew that, as long as this was allowed to carry on, the real perpetrators of the people’s slavery would be protected.  

  Akhen knew that, in a different time and place, this would happen again with someone else sat where he was, feeling as he did, just as it had happened before.
  How he knew this he could not explain to anyone, because in truth he could not explain it to himself. He knew of something called the protocols of the elders of Zion and he knew it would be based upon a corruption of a prophecy called by a similar name. A prophecy he knew no words of, but he knew it was called the Prophecy of Sion. He knew that he had spoken of this before, but could not for the life of him remember any of it. He knew the families would corrupt this by using the word Zion instead of Sion, being a name they would use in a different time and a different era as a deception. A deception the families could hide behind, allowing another race of people to take the blame for what they had really done and continued to do.
  The people in question would be acquisitioned by the families by buying them off with the power of wealth and position and, as long as they were happy to accept the blame, they would be given laws that would protect them like no other people would be given. They would even murder thousands of their own people to keep the illusion alive, and use this murder to create a unique law that would prevent their persecution; doing all this to protect the ones who were really responsible; doing all this to quench their own thirst that manifested in the lust for power, control and wealth.
  But, as Akhen could lay testament to, these people would in fact be more enslaved that anyone else – as he was – as their lust would create permanent prisons which they could not escape from.
  They would become the most watched, as the families safeguarded their investments and quelled their ever-increasing paranoia by forever watching over them and using whatever method they could find.

  There were many parts to this – well, three in fact – called the trinity, and designed specifically to protect the fourth element – namely; the shareholders. This is how they operated and this is how they did business – because, in reality, that is all it was – a business – a corporate command structure based upon a structure known as a pyramid. This structure enabled the one to be maintained by the all – but the one was nothing more than a mascot, with another actually in control – that one being the grand master. The grand master worked in conjunction with the board of masters, whose sole job was to maintain the interests of the families as the sole purpose behind everything they did and implemented.
  Akhen had realised that another element must be added to the top of the pyramid; a circle of twelve, for this would truly represent what was actually going on and would highlight the fact that the trinity protected the fourth element that hid behind this symbol – a symbol that would represent them for thousands of years to come.
  All of this was whirring around in Akhen’s mind, driving him to the point of distraction, driving him insane. He had lost where he was, lost where he had been and all the time he was being glared at by Annop who was waiting for an answer. And all the time Akhen was trying not to show how restless he was. But the grand master knew that the king was restless, and knew also that there was something very wrong.
  He had seen a change in the king over the years he had known him, and the reason that the king had given then – that he was not concerned with such trivial matters as laws was, to be certain, wearing thin – the grand master knew this was just an excuse. It hadn’t been so in the first place, but it certainly was now.
  Akhen had never signed any paperwork, and had only ever given his consent by a nod of agreement and by letters patent – an agreement drawn up on the first occasion that could to be relied upon for all other occasions.
  This was how insignificant Akhen was during the administration of summary law, and deciding the punishment for violations of this law. The fact remained that Akhen had no control over what was set in place and never had had. It was just a farce; a smoke screen relied upon to create an illusion that simply placed someone upon a pedestal, at whom the finger of blame could be pointed.
  This was the price that had to be paid by anyone allowed to be in Akhen’s position – a price that many would pay willingly. It was the illusion of a dictatorship of one when, in fact, he was just a mask, a mascot to hide the real engineers of dictatorial rule; a persona playing a part in a horrendous play from which no one could escape – whether they wished release from its grip or not.    

  Annop was going to pressure the king for an answer – whether he liked it or not – and would not let up until he got it. He knew that the king was on the edge, and knew that, by applying the right amount of pressure, the king would blow.
  He had warned the families many times that this was going to occur, and that now was the time to remove Akhenaton; and he had offered himself as a substitute, as a regent, until such time as a new king could be found- one that would concur with all that was being done, and would agree with the reasons for which it was being done. But the families had rejected the idea as they felt this would create more harm than good. Even if Akhen did not know it, he had a following; a very powerful following that sat patiently and waited. They waited for Akhen to do the inevitable, for they knew that one-day he would.
  A secret order that the families had unsuccessfully tried many times to infiltrate, and their ultimate dilemma was the struggle to control them – how could you control what you could not see, touch or hear? Truth be known, they could not control this order in any way and decided the best way to deal with it was to ignore them in denial but, regardless of this fact, this troubled the families – and troubled them deeply. For they felt the eyes of the order all around them, ever-watching, ever-waiting, not hidden but in plain view around them, near them and as much a part of them as they could be, and this led to a very sad existence for the families as they were forced to hide in the shadows. They acted as though they were gods, but in reality they were just flesh and bone; they bled, felt pain and suffered from illness like all flesh and bone. They just portrayed that they did not sufferer these inflictions but, to maintain their safety, they lived in the shadows, for what they portrayed was nothing more than lies. 

  Knowing all of this had enraged Annop to the point where he was now going to prove that he could crush this order, but he had no way of doing it. He did not know where to start. As grand master he commanded the armies and, as commander in chief he could – if he so wished – even raise the armies against the families. But he knew such things must be done in stealth. As many of the army’s top commanders were sucked in by the families lies about them being all powerful, and would run back to them, telling tales, to increase their own positions and status and that would also most certainly lead to his own demise if such a thing should happen.
  But the order was another matter entirely and, if he could do it, he knew that the families would owe him – and the price would be Akhen’s position and nothing less would suffice. This was the only way that he could prove his true worth to the families, modelling himself on the way Akhenaton used to be. He would destroy anyone who got in his way and, if needs be, this would include the families. Annop was a man who would not take no for an answer and had grown tired of this game. He knew that Akhen was weak and, sooner or later, would crumble – and Annop wanted to be there when this excuse for a man met his end and to try, with all his being, to get the position when it became vacant by whatever means he needed to employ. But again the thought would enter his head, “What of the order?” The not knowing drove him to insanity – an insanity that would cost lives, as he would take out his frustration upon servants in any morbid way he could invent. Many had met their deaths at his hands, and not only did this quench the not knowing for a while, but it gave him immense satisfaction to watch another human being suffer – especially at his own hands. He would stand in front of a mirror, covered in another’s blood after satisfying his blood lust, and stare at himself, saying “No one can stop me and that includes this so called order” but he knew, deep down inside, that he was only trying to convince himself and, in reality, he feared the order just as much as the families did, and the last thing he could ever allow to happen was for Akhenaton himself to realise, or find out, that they existed, as this would be the end of everything. Both Annop and the families knew this only too well – what they didn’t realise was that Akhen was very aware of its existence but, like many things he spoke of, he just at this moment could not remember. That memory, however, was soon to come back.

  “MY KING!” Annop said impertinently, trying to not be seen as being too disrespectful but at the same time, finding it hard to contain his contempt for this man.
  This was the third time of asking.
  The whole room grew silent as Annop pressured the king, but no eyes fell upon Akhen – they would not dare. The only eyes that glared upon Akhen were those of the grand master. The others sat around the table remembering what Akhen had done before to those who spoke to him in such a tone and, as far as they were concerned, nothing had changed and it was not their place to question this king – far from it. Many before had done so and paid the price for their impertinence – and they did not wish to take this dangerous liberty upon themselves. Not with this man, anyway. Most sat there stunned, and were wondering how the grand master dare do this but, at the same time, they dared not stare at Annop either. They just sat there, awkwardly, patiently waiting for the king to answer, or to do what they presumed he would do.
  Akhen, snapping out of his daydream, felt vulnerable, realising that he had been asked something he could not answer he began to panic, which was to turn to rage. As much as he had promised Nefertiti he would not to do it, he was going to explode.
  For that instance the confusion had allowed the old Akhen to rear his head. But unlike the old Akhen his outburst would not be one of vengeance upon his assailant, this time it was to be a torrent of the ugly truth that would rock the worlds of all those sat in the room to the core. This moment had been a long time coming, but that had only served to increase the velocity of what was about to be delivered….

  All of a sudden Akhen leapt from his chair with such force the chair toppled over and crashed to the floor behind him. For deep down he knew what he had been asked, even though his mind had been in total confusion. Even though Akhen was raging inside he spoke with calmness in his voice that did not match his body language – the two were completely out of sync. His body was reacting to the confusion in his mind and his demeanour was that of an enraged man, but his voice was calm in its preciseness as he spoke slowly….
  “So you would like to know if I think that taking children as young as eight to their enslavement in the construction sites and ultimately their deaths is agreeable?” and “You would like my agreement to say that this would be satisfactory.”
  Akhen was now leaning across the table upon his knuckles that were pressed hard into the tabletop….
  “So this is what you ask of me this day?” Akhen concluded, directing his answer at the grand master and no one else.
  Annop was shocked at Akhen’s actions and words even, though he had expected this for a long time – he did not expect this outburst today that had taken him by surprise.
  What worried the grand master as well was the fact Akhen spoke so calmly, even though it was quite evident that his body language said nothing of the sort – this was most certainly the calm before the storm. And this was something Annop did not expect, because he deemed Akhen weak.
  He believed the king would be a quivering wreck at the mercy of his own emotions; he was the last one to think that the old king was still present in this wreck of a man who stood before him calmly enraged.
  Annop did not stand and just answered the king with a politeness that he was very reluctant to use. He wanted to rage back, but he was very unsure of where this was going and decided he would play it cool for a while and let the king have enough rope to hang himself…. 
  “Yes my king that was the question?” Annop said staring directly into the king’s eyes as he answered.
  But Annop was not being as clever as he thought he was as Akhen knew exactly what he was doing and answered the question he had been asked.
  “My answer is NO! This will not be agreeable under any circumstances”.
  Akhen’s voice was still calm but was starting to elevate with sternness in its tone that was only to increase the more he continued.
  “And when you speak to me, at any time, bow your head grand master let you not forget your place or who you are speaking too.”
  Akhen knew the game the grand master was playing. He also knew that this could be reversed. For as much as the grand master thought he knew about Akhen, he himself knew a lot about the grand master. Akhen realised the grand master himself was on the verge of exploding and truth be known this was a battle of the ego’s and nothing more, a battle that Annop had wanted for a very long time. But Annop had always presumed the king would end up a quivering wreck at the table and never imagined that the king would do as he was now – even though it seemed Akhen was playing into the grand masters hands.
  Akhen knew that Annop would underestimate him, because he knew that the grand master saw him as a weak man and through this, the grand master would fall into a pit of un-security dug by himself through his own arrogance – but the grand master had many secrets and Akhen knew them.
  He had known for quite a while that Annop wanted his position, a fact the grand master could not hide. It was obvious and written all over his face and he did not do himself any favours, because his actions told the same tale – he could not hide the fact, and his impatience only made it more obvious.
  Even though the king seemed to be playing into his hands, Annop was still very concerned, because he knew he would struggle to keep his own ego in check. To explode in front of the masters and rage back would cause a backlash. He knew that, granted, the masters knew a lot, but there were still things they were not privileged enough to know. This situation, if not handled properly, could cause a lot of damage and things could be said that, by all accounts, could cause un-reversible consequences – and this was something the families would not be happy about and Annop knew he would suffer the brunt of their anger. Annop was realising that Akhenaten actually had him over a barrel and that what he had presumed in the first instance was not at all accurate. As much as he resented doing so he would have to submit to the kings wishes if he was to defuse the situation, but there was no telling how far Akhenaten would go. Even in Akhenaten’s simply refusal of the new proposal, was the evidence that something was wrong being presented to the masters, and in a way they could not ignore.
  The king had always agreed and never refused whatever proposal he had been presented with, but on this day he was doing exactly that. The masters would never cross the king, but at the same time nor would they cross swords with the grand master. The families knew this and knew that this provided an excellent way of controlling the masters outside of the control of the grand master. As long as they feared both elements, both king and grand master, the families knew that they would fear them even more – for the masters knew that the families controlled both elements, which controlled them.
  Even though it was presumed that the grand master was the commander in chief of all the armies, this was nothing more than a deception, as they would never allow one man to have so much power. The grand masters job was to keep the temple in check to make sure the wishes of the families were always maintained, including the controlling of Nefertiti. And even though he gave the army their orders, it was always what the families wished for the armies to do and nothing more.
  Annop himself was not aware of any of this, too caught up in his own delusion of grandeur to realise that the families would never trust one man so much. Annop was simply a pawn, as Akhenaten was, bought for a price and that price was called, lust.

  Annop now sat with his head bowed, as all the masters did. Akhen still stood pressing his knuckles into the tabletop, his body still slightly showing the effects of the rage that roared in him. But his voice was still calm as he spoke, the lion within him not un-leashed yet, still not un-restrained.
  “Now I have your undivided attention I wish to speak and you will listen. You come this day with a proposal that means nothing to you in its true sense. You do not even hear the words you speak or what you ask me for. Has all humanity been sucked from you by payment of nothing more than position? Do you not realise what immorality you asked of me this day?”
  As Akhen uttered these words Annop stood abruptly and butted in. With no protocols at all Annop started to try a silence the king….
  “Akhenaten you are crossing a fine line now. Let us dismiss the masters and carry this on in private….”
  But before Annop could finish Akhenaten cut in, and not so politely….
  “SIT DOWN AND BE QUIET PRIEST.” Akhen said with a force in his voice that the others knew you should never trifle with. The lion awoke and was going to be heard.
  “I will be heard and you will not interrupt again, for if you do it will be the last time you ever do.”
  Annop replied with anger as rage over took him and he feel into the trap his own mind had laid for him.
  “How dare you talk to me this way you excuse for a man? You are NOTHING!” He shouted, “You make no decisions, your job is just to agree, to sit there and not be heard.” Annop said.
  He had waited for this day for so long and at this moment had no concern for the consequences that he would suffer for this outburst. The masters sat there completely dumfounded, not knowing whether to leave or stay. But there worries were only just beginning.
  “GUARDS.” Akhen shouted as he left the table and walked towards the doors.
  “Yes you call the guards and we shall see who they listen too.”
  Annop said as he raised himself to his feet. He too was walking towards Akhen and the doorway where the guards would enter the room. Whilst this was all going on the masters still sat at the table not knowing what to do or say, uttering no words to each other, only exchanging puzzled looks.
  An occurrence like this had never happened before, so no one in the room quite knew how to react and that included Annop and Akhen.
  No pharaoh had ever done this, not to this extent anyway. Granted a few had demonstrated their dislike to certain rules pertaining to themselves and their lives, but never had a pharaoh called the palace guard upon a grand master, and what the masters and the grand master himself were wondering was, what exactly was the king going to ask the guards to do.
  Truth be known it wasn’t just Annop who had waited for this day, Akhenaten had waited as well, biting his tongue for too many years something he was no longer prepared to do. And on this day he was going to have his say, and nothing upon this earth was going to stop him.

Continue reading Chapter Ten

  Because of his forgetfulness and the gravity of the situation, Akhen stood there puzzled over the fact that the guards had not entered to room. He opened his mouth to shout again, but before he could Annop stepped forward and grabbed the king’s arm.
   Many masters around the table who were now watching what was going on in front of the doors let out a small gasp of disbelief as the grand master did this. The grand master was now, in their eyes over stepping the mark and was starting to walk on very dangerous ground.
  Akhen turned to Annop as he did this with surprise in his eyes as Annop spoke in a hushed voice so the masters could not hear what he was saying – even though his voice was hushed, he could not hide the anger it resonated with.
  “Be very aware, that what you do next cannot be returned from. You will start a sequence of events you will wish at a future date, you did not start. You know your position and you know what is demanded of you because of the position you hold. Let us forget this even happened and return to the table, where it would be in your best interests to apologise for this outburst and simply agree to the new proposal.”
  Annop was already realising that the king had done and said enough already and that the families would remove him for this disobedience. He was realising as well that he had to keep his own ego in check to come out of this situation on top, otherwise he too would be caught up in the tidal wave the families would unleash because of this – and this would certainly lead to his demise if this situation was not handled right. 

  Akhen reacted by shaking free the grip that the grand master had on his arm and stepped away from him and then moved into the fullness of his face staring this man in the eyes. Akhen was trying with all his might to control the rage that had now increased by a notch because of the grand masters actions and the words he spoke.
   Now the dilemma was also in the king, as he was fast becoming the persona he used to be. He could not let his mind take over this situation, as this would end with violence and he could not live with any more violence on his conscience that another human being had been subjected to because of his actions – no matter who they were. But Akhen had something to say and had waited for so long to actually say it. Now the time had arrived he was having doubts, grave miss giving’s about what he was going to do. Tiy’s words started to resound again. Round and round they would go, battling with what his mind was telling him. He could not ignore them, nor could he abide by them. His heart was saying there is always a peaceful solution, but his mind was baying for the blood of this insolent man that not only stood before him, but also had had the ghoul to actually grab his arm. This torrent of confusion could only result in one eventuality as Akhen caved in to what his mind was suggesting – even though the pain he would suffer later for doing so would be unbearable. 
  “No priest you be very aware. I know, as you know, that you keep certain information from the masters, maybe now it is time they were told this information. Maybe now it is time to talk of different subjects around this table. Maybe now it is time to talk of the immorality of the suggestion you have made. I will have you removed and then I will speak to the masters on subjects they should be aware of and there is nothing you can do to prevent this from happening.”
  Akhen said this, unlike the grand master, so everyone could hear and already a few eye brows at the table where lifting in interest.
  Annop stepped forward again and this time he griped the king’s arms with both his hands and shook them as though his was shaking a child to try and get them to understand. As he spoke again his voice was hushed, but he could not continue with this for much longer and soon he would be shouting through frustration, even though this would be the worst thing he could do.
  “Why can you not just do as you are told? I know the things you will say and they cannot be said, if things are to remain as they are, you know this, you are as part of this as any of us. You actually benefit more from this than any of us in this room, why can you not just be satisfied with all the wealth and luxury that is your life? And if you are to destroy your life, why destroy the lives of all those around you? What have you got to gain from this?”
  Annop said trying to remain as calm as he could, but struggling with every passing second
  “You know nothing of what I need to say. You would not understand the intent, let alone the meaning of the words.” Akhen said this at the same time as he threw off the grip that the grand master had upon him.
  Akhen continued.
  “You think you know me Annop. You think you know what resides in my heart when the truth is you have not got a clue. I know you have always wanted my position, you seek the things I have and all that is my life, regardless of what the consequences are to other lives to maintain this. This is why you have no clue about what is in my heart. You are disconnected from your feelings and your emotions, which have been over ridden with your lusts and desires, that we all know leads to the horrific deaths of the people and their children at your hands.”

  As the king uttered these words the grand master exploded in rage, but not just vocally, but physically as well. Snarling like an animal he lunged at the king trying to grab him around the throat.
  Akhen, not expecting this to happen was taken by surprise for a few seconds, before he started to defend himself, trying to prevent the grand master getting a grip. At that moment the boardroom doors burst open and two palace guards came running into the room with their lances at the ready, startling everyone. As the king and the grand master tussled, the guards tried to get in between them, finally succeeding after sometime when the grand master realised he was no match at all to these men. All the masters had maintained their positions around the table, bar one who had moved to push the panic button.
  For a short time chaos seemed to reign, until the guards brought the situation under control. The two palace guards now had the grand master against a wall with their lances at his throat, the grand master in turn, was holding his hands up to gesture that he had submitted. The two guards stood speechless, as they would not speak until such time the king gave them permission to do so. As the king was trying to gain his breath, Annop spoke out in panic, in a vain attempt to persuade the guards that what they were doing was wrong.
  “Put down your lances you have no right to do this to me. You know who I Am and I will have you flogged for your insolence for even daring to threaten my person with those lances.”
  The guards paid no heed whatsoever to Annop and remained steadfast with their lances raised. And every time the grand master tried to move they lunged ever nearer to his throat. Again he spoke out against what he considered to be a vile act upon him.
  “I warn you now, that this that you do this day will not end without consEquences. You will suffer for this insubordination, your defiance of my request will be heard at the highest levEl, and you will suffer, mArk my words.”
  Akhen had now regained his breath and to be honest was stunned by the Annop’s actions. Never would have Akhen believed that the grand master would over step the mark to such an extent.
  Granted he knew that Annop had a vile temper and certainly he had shown by his past actions, that he was quite prepared not to show anyone an ounce of mercy. But to do this to the king himself was proof that this man would stop at nothing to fulfil his desires. And at this time it was not just Akhen who realised this fact; it seemed everyone in the room did, including the two guards.
  “Be silent priest and hold your tongue.” Akhen said with force in his voice. Now standing beside the incarcerated grand master “Do you think you can attack me and get away with it? And hear of all places. What possessed you to think such a thing?”
  Annop cut in before Akhen could finish.
  “You will not get away with this Akhenaten, none of you present will.” The grand master raged, trying a last ditched attempt to bring the guards and the masters on to his side through this threat, but alas it was falling on deaf ears.
  “I told you to be silent, do as you are told.” As Akhen spoke the grand master gestured that he was going to cut in again.
  “Guards!” Akhen said realising he was not listening and the guards obeyed the request, thrusting forward slightly till one of the lances was touching the grand masters throat. Annop took heed of the warning and did as the king requested and remained silent. Although it enraged him to do so, Annop realised he was on the back foot. No one was listening to him and if he pursued this, he knew that the guards would do exactly what the king demanded, without thought, or hesitation.

  For a moment the old Akhen was very present and was enjoying the situation. As much as he did not want this to happen, it was, and this was a very dangerous time for all concerned. The old mask Akhen used to wear would have no problem having this man dispatched before his eyes, then and there on the spot he now stood upon.
  In fact the old character Akhen used to play would in fact enjoy it and revel in the demise of this man. But Akhen was not this character anymore. He had seen through the charade, but that did not stop this persona rearing its ugly head especially when his mind felt threatened, or had levered itself into control once more through circumstance.
  Akhen knew he would have to protect Annop from this element and decided that the best course of action would be to have the grand master removed so he could concentrate on the masters. Once Annop was out of the way he could say what he needed to say, even though his mind was still trying to get him to do the complete opposite. Looking over, he could see the masters were very restless and to be quite honest who could blame them, these occurrences never happened, so it must have taken them all by shock when it did. Some were still seated talking in hushed voices, whilst others had formed little groups of two and three and were quietly discussing all that was going on. Akhen could see that some of them wanted to bolt through the open door way, but they did not have the courage to do so, and who could blame them. Look what was happening to the grand master. They knew that the king could have more palace guards there in seconds and they could all meet with Annop’s fait if the king so wished. So better to stay put and let things pan out the way that they were going to, with no interference from them.
  Akhen could sense this and knew the masters would stay put – for after he had dealt with Annop, the king himself had some very interesting subjects to discuss with the them, subjects that they would have choice but to listen to and without doubt would never forget. Akhen knew that sooner, rather than later, the families would hear about the events that had un-folded and they would come for him. He knew this was imminent. He must deal with Annop, call more guards and secure the room from the outside with himself and the masters inside. He had waited for this moment for so long and he knew time was very scarce, so he must take this opportunity now, because he knew, he would never get another.

  Akhen turned to talk to the nearest guard to him and said quite calmly….
  “You need to get the grand master out of here, but before you can do this, I need more guards. Leave now and get them.” Turning to the other guard who still had his lance pressed into Annop’s throat, Akhen said.
  “You need to keep the grand master as he is now. When more guards turn up I will ask you to escort the grand master to the palace cells. Incarcerate him there until further notice, do not stop for any reason, whatever that reason might be, even if you run into my wife, ignore her, stop for nothing.”
  Annop was not too pleased to hear this, but to be honest what could he do, having a lance pressed into his throat by a very burly guard at that moment in time prevented him from doing anything – but this was not to be the end of this matter, not by a long shot.
  The guard had only been gone a matter of minutes before he returned with three more. On their return Akhen beckoned them to another side of the room out of earshot of the masters and the grand master. The three palace guards stood before the king with their heads bowed slightly in respect.
  Akhen began to speak.
  “Please lift your heads; I need to look into your eyes before I can say what I need to say to you.”
  Akhen could see the guards were puzzled and worried by what he had said and especially shocked. As the king rarely asked and would never say please to one’s as lowly as them. So he spoke again to reassure them that it was ok to do as he had asked.
  “I know what I am asking of you is against all the protocols you have been taught and have obeyed all your lives. But on this day I need you to do as I have asked. I have something to say to you and I need to look you in the eyes to say it. I wish to ask you and not order you.” Akhen’s voice contained a tone of reassurance about it, and the guards did as they were asked even though they were still very concerned about doing so. The one thing they knew was that Akhen’s reputation very much preceded him, but this was a different king in front of them speaking in a way he had never done before.
  “Thank you for doing as I asked of you. I need to ask a question of you.” Akhen said thanking the guards for their agreement. Who he could see were becoming more puzzled by the second and to be honest who could blame them. What was happening was unprecedented.
  Akhen continued….
  “I need your help, and in doing so I will be asking you to put yourselves at risk, but there is no other way. As much as it pains me to ask you, I must. But if you decide that you cannot carry out my request, then I will not hold against you for doing so. I do understand.”
  Akhen could see the lads were listening intently, even though they were still very confused by the whole situation. So he continued with his request….
  “If you decide that you cannot carry out this request then you may leave and nothing more will ever come of it. Please be assured of this. My request is simple. I ask you to seal the doors from the outside and stop ‘anyone’ from entering no matter who they might be. I need to be sealed in this room with the ‘masters’ for as long as you can allow. And this happening is solely up to you. I know this is a lot to ask of you, but I must now ask this of you.”
  As Akhen was saying these words he in turn looked in each guard eyes. He knew the gravity of what he was asking and he knew he would suffer over this in more ways than one, but he was sure this was the right thing to do and he was prepared for whatever the consequences might be. As Akhen uttered the words the guards all answered at the same time with a resounding yes. This shocked Akhen, but at the same time he knew they would agree as their eyes told him so.
  “May I speak please my king?” Said the guard that stood in the middle bowing his head again as he did.
  Akhen reacted to this and said….
  “Please lift your head and please speak your mind. Please feel free to say whatever you need to. I know you find this awkward and I know you find it hard to do, but please try.”
  The guard did as he was asked before speaking.
  “My king my name is Anelp. I have now served you for over twenty years. I know that I speak, not only for myself, but also for my two brothers stood beside me when I say; it will be an honour to do what you have Asked of us. I know as well that I speak for the majority of the palace guard my king, and any I do not speak for, will soon find out they are very much out numbered.”

  Whilst Akhen and the three guards were chatting, the grand master was having a little discussion of his own, even though it was very one sided. Annop had decided to take these few moments to try and coerce the guard keeping him confined, desperately trying to persuade him into letting him go. The perspiration was now falling down Annop’s brow as he quietly spoke to his incarcerator, so as not to be heard.
  “What is your name?” Annop demanded of the guard. |
  At first the guard refused to answer.
  “I am the grand master, answer me!” Annop said sternly, still trying not to be heard by anyone else in the room, but very much wanting to emphasise his point.
  “You are a prisoner of the palace guard for attacking the king.” The guard said. “Whatever status you had before you did this will serve you no good now.” He continued. “Be quiet, you will have your say when the time is right.” The guard finished saying.
  “All I ask of you is your name, so we may at least be civil to one another.” Annop replied.
  Again this fell on deaf ears. 
  “Put down your lance and release me and I promise you it will benefit you more than you could think possible.” Annop said very nervously.
  Caught between a rock and a hard place, Annop was fast realising this situation had spiralled completely out of his control. And he knew who would be held responsible for this, and in this, there would be harsh consequences to be delivered upon him. His only hope now was dissuading this guard to set him free. The guard would not even acknowledge what Annop was saying, he would not even give him his name, but this was not going to deter Annop, he had to get this guard to set him free.
  Annop continued….
  “I promise you that I am good to my word and in releasing me you will be held in high esteem amongst those who can deliver what I promise you. I know you have not seen your family since being here and I know you long for this.”
  Annop had to presume this, and was about to presume a whole lot more, but he had no choice and only he knew the truth, that none of what he was about to promise would materialize. It was nothing more than lies to secure his release. He would promise the world, but deliver nothing of the sort, for he was an expert in this sales pitch.
  “I know you long to see them and I can make this happen. I can have you re-assigned to the army giving you a much higher rank. Better living conditions for yourself and your family, better food for you all and of course much more money and wealth. All this can be yours if you just put down that lance and release me.”
  Annop could not hide the desperation in his voice now. The minutes were passing and he knew the longer this went on, the harder it would be for him to escape or at least accomplished the only thing left he had to do.
  Annop could see that the guard was listening even though he would not respond in any way. But he could feel the lance was not being pressed into his throat quite as hard now and it was actually lowering slightly as the guard thought over his proposal.
  Annop continued….
  “I promise all this and more. All I ask of you is this. When the king comes over to order you to escort me to the palace cells, lower your weapon, and no matter what I do from that point on, you do not intervene.”
  The guard was not staring at the grand master now and had relaxed, then suddenly his demeanour changed and the lance was once more lifted with the necessary applied pressure as before. Annop gulped as he felt the point of the lance at his throat once again, trying to move back to stop the lances point from breaking his skin. Annop did not expect this reaction and was taken by surprise, which resulted in the grand master reverting to the only method he had left at his disposal.
  Annop spoke again.
  “I know you fear the king; I know you fear what he will do to you if you do as I have asked.”
  The grand masters voice had a very nervous urgency about it now and also a sign of anger could be detected.
  “But let me assure you this, if you do not do what I have asked, I will make sure your family suffer in ways you cannot imagine. And once I have finished with them it will be your turn.”
  As Annop said this, the guard stared straight into the grand master eyes. Annop could see that his eyes were full of rage and he felt the point of the lance break his skin just below his Adams apple. Annop winced slightly as the tip entered, but stood fast with his conviction.
  Swallowing slightly he continued once more in his attempts to persuade his capture, with one last threat.
  “Whatever happens to me this day, I promise you that you can either leave this situation a rich man, or you will leave knowing that you have condemned your family to death. The choice is yours.”

  Annop could now see that the guard was in a conundrum. He could feel that the guard wanted to push the lance through his neck, but at the same time he was thinking about the consequences that would arise from doing so.
  In his panic over the suggestion that had been made, he didn’t even consider the most vital fact. That being, that if he did run the grand master through with his lance and dispatched him, how would the grand master possibly give the orders to have him and his family murdered? And this was something Annop was bargaining on.
  Annop was a master, an expert in the art of coercion and of course in creating no win situations for whomever he was coercing. So they had no choice, but to do, as he demanded.
  Annop had a common purpose, a purpose that ran through everyone of his ilk, and one element was self-preservation. To make sure someone else would take the fall and not himself. Self-preservation was the number one game plan along with obviously the wealth, the riches of life that they deemed so important.
  Annop, by no means, was a one off. There were thousands of people like him who all shared the same mind set, the same common purpose.
  Another element was recruitment. The recruiting of new blood to maintain it would stay alive. Because without feeding on new blood, it would die, as all concepts based on lies die eventually, even religions. Its motives could not be hidden from those of morality, even though they would attempt on many occasions to change the very meaning of the word to hide their motives.
  Annop had something to sell and was using techniques of a perfect salesman to sell it, simply to save his own neck. But even with all that was going on, his infected mind switched from self-preservation to recruitment via offer and back again. He could not help himself. His infected mind ruled him and in doing so, he had forgot he had a choice. Even though his heart was screaming at him, he could only make one choice. Such was the infection.
  The infection self–preserved.
  No one was allowed to know the true common purpose until such time they had been through the proving grounds. Out of the hundreds that attended this test, sometimes only a handful, were suitable. The rest were taken to the killing fields and disposed of.
  If this guard this day went through with what he was suggesting, he too, possibly, would find himself in the proving grounds. But if he failed to accept the purpose, he would be doomed to the fields along with his family. This was done to make sure the infected mind that had not quite accepted the concept, would not undermine the purpose by speaking of what he knew.
  The initiates, would at some level, be told of what the purpose was, albeit not in whole. And if they questioned this, they would meet their end.
  To be honest, in reality and away from wishful thinking, Annop already knew in his own mind that this guard would be disposed of. He had already failed the test.
  All that was left in his arsenal was empty threats, as he had already realised that no matter what happened now, this situation would lead to his demise – one way or another.
  And if this was the case, which it certainly seemed it was, then he was determined he was not the only one who was going to fall.
  He was not to be the only one who was going to leave this earthly existence this day.

Continue reading Chapter Eleven